Chapter 1: Something’s Wrong with Draco
Chapter Text
Gravel crunched as she neared the gates of Malfoy Manor. A second set, then a third and fourth set of footsteps sounded across the gravel before coming to a stop next to her paused footsteps.
Hermione breathed in the scent of freshly wet lawn and damp rocks, leaning into the comforting smell she’d always enjoyed after a heavy rain. The scent brought a brief moment of reprieve from thoughts of her conversation, or rather yelling match she’d had with Harry before she left Hogwarts. Before she’d left Hogwarts with Ginny, Theo and Draco Malfoy to live with them at Malfoy Manor.
Striking green eyes behind rounded glasses glared at her as she explained that she was an adult fit to make her own decisions. Those same green eyes wavered, hurt flickering across them as he accepted there was nothing more he could say or do to convince her otherwise.
Ron had walked off from their shouting match a long time ago. Hermione was convinced Harry and Ron were paranoid. That Voldemort still had some long standing plan even after he was gone. She thought of Harry’s lingering feelings for her. Perhaps it was hard to see her move on after his not so subtle attempts to show his interest.
But no, Voldemort was gone. The war was over. It was time for her to live her own life, whatever that life may entail as she hadn’t given it much thought at Hogwarts.
She hadn’t wanted to make any plans until the war was over for fear of introducing hope into her soul, only for it to be squashed if they’d lost the war. Long term plans would take time to produce. Hermione had spent her entire wizarding life with Voldemort as a shadow in the background of her life.
Now that he was gone, it would take time to rearrange her new wizarding life around something else. As sad as it was, she couldn’t think of one thing she’d like to do for the rest of her life except read.
But she’d need goals and something to work towards. That was how Hermione Granger functioned and how Hermione Granger would feel like she had a fruitful, fulfilling life.
She would never live her life for others ever again. Hence the decision she made to move to Malfoy Manor with Draco, his parents, Ginny and Theo. She didn’t know her long term plans but she knew where she wanted to be.
Or so she thought, realizing that some things had seemed….off, since they left Hogwarts. Draco’s commanding, quiet nature was never off putting for her. Their days in the Room of Requirement were nothing short of amazing. He was attentive, intuitive, a great lover through and through. She had realized a lot about herself during that time.
Once a control freak, she realized that submission was a whole new world for her. Draco was dominant, a leader and something she needed when her brain would twirl with the need to grasp at control of her surroundings.
Submission was a different form of control. She controlled it by giving up control—when she wanted to. Draco provided just that, a way to let someone else take the reins whether it had been important decisions dealing with the war or the bedroom.
However, as they apparated through a series of several locations, to include the Burrow to retrieve Ginny’s things, and other locations for Theo and Draco to conduct some sort of business, something changed.
Theo, once lively and never without a clever joke or sexual innuendo at the tip of his tongue, was stone cold quiet. His dead, beautiful eyes bored straight ahead in every location they stopped at.
Ginny had beamed as she exited the Burrow with her things shrunken down into a small beaded bag similar to Hermione’s. Her smile slowly left her face when she leaned back from Theo after expressing how happy she was to get going and placing a kiss on his cheek.
He hadn’t moved to place an arm around her. He hadn’t moved a bit. His eyes slid to hers, giving her a simple nod before he and Draco both turned on their heels to walk to the apparition point.
Ginny shrugged it off, giving Hermione a look she couldn’t quite understand. Bells rang in her head but she quickly fought down the same paranoid thoughts Harry had.
“He’s still a Death Eater, Hermione. Do you really think there isn’t someone waiting and ready to take Voldemort’s place?” Harry had said.
“Ex-Death Eater,” she had replied.
Hermione wanted to shake off Theo’s behavior as residual of Winifred’s Voodoo she’d placed on him. But Draco wasn’t any better. She was just as excited as Ginny but showing it outwardly seemed almost useless given the mood he seemed to be in.
“Is everything ok?” she said simply, not wanting to give away anything more than genuine concern. His cold grey eyes had finally met hers in the second to last stop before Malfoy Manor.
“Never better,” he said. That was it. That was all he gave her.
She explored that maybe the fire of the war had burned out and this mood was the residual. He had his parents to worry about now. Winifred had blinded his mother. Had amputated his father’s legs. Winifred had maimed her parents too and they now sat in St. Mungo’s.
Being under Voldemort’s thumb for long and then suddenly not, was still overwhelming. Hermione felt it too. Fatigued by the weight that lifted from her after so long of crushing her.
But somehow, she couldn’t shake the feeling that Draco’s coldness stemmed from something else. He had embraced her no more than hours ago, ready to whisk her away to Malfoy Manor. Unable to part with him after spending their months together in the sanctuary that was Hogwarts.
Now, he was just as removed as he had been when she ran into him after the Voodoo wards were set on Hogwarts. She couldn’t shake the feeling that walking into Malfoy Manor willingly was the worst mistake she’d ever make.
The gates jerked forward, bringing her back to present as they opened quietly. She hesitated but a heavy hand on her lower back pressed her forward. Draco walked smoothly by her side, his eyes set on the manor.
She stared hard at him, as if willing him to look at her. To give her some sort of comfort as he had when she hesitated at Cologne Cathedral. No such luck.
As they walked through the gates, she crossed through a cool invisible barrier, starkly different from the current climate. She assumed it was the pull of pureblood wards as she crossed through and it did nothing to settle her.
Ginny caught up to her left side. They walked in silence towards the manor. Hermione worked on quieting her mind, calming the paranoia that would always be a remnant of the war. She thought of what their room would look like, what was for dinner, what she’d unpack first, anything but the tickle of something’s amiss.
This was interrupted by Ginny’s warm pinky finger gathering her own to intertwine them briefly before letting go. Ginny obviously felt it too. So why weren’t they saying anything? What could they say? We no longer want to live with you guys because you aren’t taking to us. You aren’t giving us the attention you gave us at Hogwarts. Apparate us back please and thank you.
Silly. It was silly, Hermione thought. One thing at a time, let’s get through the doors first before we start to worry. Draco and Theo fell back behind them as they approached the opening giant oak doors.
Perfect gentlemen as always even if they didn’t have to physically open the door for them. That was all Hermione remembered before her knees buckled, banging onto the concrete. A faint chuckle she recognized as Theo’s sounded before everything went black.
Chapter 2: A Lavish Feast Set for Two
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Chapter Text
“Hermione.”
“Hermione.”
“HermioNE.”
"HerMIONE."
The voice chanted repeatedly. Hermione’s brow furrowed in annoyance as the voice rose louder and louder, its pitch grating and striking on every nerve in her body. She hated noise while she slept. She preferred Draco to nudge and nuzzle her awake instead of calling for her when it was time to get up and get ready for class. When it had been time to leave their small sanctuary in the Room of Requirement to pretend within the walls Hogwarts. Like the war wasn't happening outside of it.
The voice called again, and she fought to place who the voice belonged to. If only she could sleep a few more minutes. Her eyes remained shut despite her attempts to open them. Sleep groggily held them hostage.
“Shut up,” Hermione mumbled.
The voice quieted briefly, the owner huffing in frustration. Hermione smirked as she drifted off into a short-lived nap. The voice called several times more. More panicked this time.
“Please, shut up!” Hermione yelled, almost regretting this out of character response. As she spoke, her lips moved against a cool, hard surface. She jerked awake fully, her eyes finally snapping open. One by one her senses returned to her. She was slumped in a chair, her nose flattened against a table. Her neck ached something awful from her position.
She struggled to lift her head. It felt entirely too heavy for her body.
“Hermione!” the voice repeated. She ignored it, busy with adjusting to the crooks and pains all over her body. Her eyes fluttered, squinting at the bright light peeking through the bush of wild curls in her face.
She lifted a hand to rub her eyes, but it barely moved. A sharp clink echoed through the room as heavy chains tugged her arms back down. They dropped to her sides with a metallic thud. She froze, her eyes snapping to the direction of the sound.
Thick gold cuffs encircled her wrists. Each was fastened to a gleaming gold chain stretched taut to either side and secured to matching gold loops embedded deep in the dark wooden floor beside her chair.
Her eyes drifted from the chains to the space around her, but her head wouldn’t turn. She tried to look left, then right, but her neck wouldn’t obey. Hairs prickled at the base of her neck. A freezing spell was in place, only allowing her to see only straight ahead and what lay immediately on her body.
Within that narrow view, gold covered almost everything. The chair beneath her was trimmed with it. The table before her was a swirl of grey and white marble, its edges lined with delicate golden designs. Even the cutlery, plates, and goblets shimmered with it.
This room looked nothing like the dining room Harry had described seeing through Nagini’s eyes. It was starkly different from the dark, haunted beauty of a drawing room Bellatrix had tortured her in.
Several places had been set around table as if an exclusive dinner would be starting soon.
She swallowed, her throat dry and closing upon itself. As she did, she felt the same heaviness around her throat. She didn't have to touch it to know she had a matching gold collar around her neck.
Panic gripped her as she hurriedly moved to stand from her seat. She was yanked towards the table by her neck. The collar had been attached to a chain that led to a space under the table. She immediately sat back down in her chair. As if the chain was satisfied, it stopped pulling her forward, but still kept her leaning forward.
She moved her body backwards hoping to return back to a proper sitting position. It wouldn’t budge and the chains continued to scrape and bang across the wooden floor as she moved.
“Hermione!” the voice said to her right. This time sounding much closer than before.
“Ginny?” Hermione croaked.
Her eyes swept to the right, stopping short of actually seeing her but there was no mistaking Ginny’s red, fiery mane. Metal clanked at her side similar to her own.
“Fuck, you’re finally awake! Hermione, we fucked up. I think we really fucked up!” Ginny sobbed.
Hermione gazed vacantly at the plate sitting before her, realization setting in at the choices they’d made. Harry and Ron’s voices stood out to her the most. The constant warnings, the looks they’d given her when she said she was moving in with Draco shortly after Voldemort died.
In true Hermione fashion, she quickly reviewed the past months’ events.
She had successfully developed her own spell, using love, to rid Harry of the last remaining Horcrux. Voldemort felt the destruction of the Horcrux and went into hiding shortly after. Hogwarts had been warded with Voodoo to keep Voldemort away from the Second Veil. Voldemort wanted to use the Second Veil to trap Papa Legba who would come to collect him after his deal with the Devil himself was finished. The deal was that Voldemort could split his soul seven ways, but once all the Horcruxes were destroyed and he died, he'd be a servant for the Devil for all eternity. The worst fate one could have for someone who wished to rule over others.
Winifred, an old friend of Draco, Theo and Blaise, had been the one to ward the castle with Voodoo. Shortly after, Hermione found out that the trio, Voldemort's most ruthless “ex” Death Eaters, had been warded in the castle with her and the many others that decided to remain just after the Battle of Hogwarts. This included Ginny. Harry and Ron went hunting for Voldemort. Hermione had refused.
Somehow, Draco and his friends had slipped Voldemort, opting to switch sides. The Order had vouched for them and had accepted the switch to their side.
So where had this gone wrong? Hermione bit her lip. The movement caused her to wince, her face still sore from lying face down on the table for Merlin knows how long.
Voldemort was dead. Yes. She saw it herself, everyone had. Draco had been the one to deliver the fatal Avada.
Her heart thumped hard against her ribcage. She wanted to reach for her chest, her throat, to do anything to calm herself.
She couldn't shake the thoughts that continued fighting to the surface. Draco was an accomplished wizard. Clever, manipulative. Could he really have created some sort of illusion with the killing curse? She batted these thoughts away.
This couldn’t be Voldemort’s doing, she deduced. This was something else. Perhaps a new wizard at the top of the Death Eater chain willing to continue his legacy. Someone just as powerful and with enough sway to convince Draco to do this.
Anger welled within her with such force, blood rushed to plug her ears. She inhaled deeply. Desperately trying to refocus herself.
She and Draco had gone through so much in those short months. They’d gone through the most important part of the war together, the supposed ending. They’d battled Death Eaters, lost and grieved Blaise together, gone through fire trying to calm the hell that Winifred caused after Blaise’s death.
She lingered on the tenderness Draco had shown her after Winifred went after their parents. He had taken special care to get her mother to Madam Pomfrey, had shielded her from the blood and violence that befell her father too.
They slept together every single day in the Room of Requirement, had discussed their favorite books together. He fucked her like no other man (even though it had only been Ron) had, opening up a completely new world of pleasure to her. She would never find another lover like Draco. She knew this. He had ruined her.
Draco made her realize how much she craved dominance in her life. Though she still held the control even in that position. To give control meant you were in control to give it.
She reflected on the little things that mattered to her. To her amusement and to his annoyance, he’d let her make him the “little spoon” once or twice in their nights of sleeping together. It tickled her that an ex-Death Eater would allow himself be put in such a vulnerable position. Hermione almost smiled at this.
What gain would he have for fooling her in this way? Everything was ok until the moment they stepped foot out of Hogwarts. He had turned off every single emotion faster than any light switch could. Anger boiled over into tears, which fell from her face onto her naked thighs.
“I want to break you so bad, Hermione.” Draco’s rumbling, entrancing voice purred in her ears as she replayed a session of one of their lust-filled nights. A sob escaped her.
At the time, she knew that was quite the comment to make. It had caught her completely off guard, but he hadn't given her much time to think too hard on those words. The sight of Draco losing control with her, going off the deep end into his dark side, had turned her on fiercely. Another example of submitting but realizing she was still the one in control. That she could pull that side out of him, making him lose his ever-loving mind.
He had done so much to her, pulling orgasm after orgasm from her body. But there were subtle clues of him holding back. They had barely scratched the surface of Draco’s love for dominance and Hermione’s need to submit. Now that she was at what she assumed was Malfoy Manor, was he now planning to do just that? Break her?
Chains moving brought her to present. Ginny was struggling to wipe her tears away. Hermione’s heart ached knowing she was in this state. There wasn’t much that could make her best friend cry.
She cut her eyes as far as she could in Ginny’s direction. “Ginny, I don’t know what’s going on, but we’ll find a way out of this too.”
Ginny made an unrecognizable sound. Even chained to a chair, Hermione knew she expected her to find a way out of nothing. The confidence the wizarding world had that Hermione would fix it all was stifling at times. Either way, her words might as well have been gold for Ginny. Her sniffles quieted after some time.
They sat in silence, listening for anything other than their own links rattling against the hardwood floor and table. Surely the dinner or whatever was planned would start soon. She thought of calling out for Draco or for help but thought otherwise.
She wasn’t eager to start anything sooner than need be, not knowing if pain or death awaited them. And so, they waited.
The room was chilly, the tall arched windows directly across from her on the far wall reflected a setting sun. Beautiful had it not been for the circumstances.
Her breathing had finally calmed. She willed herself to keep her mind blank to prevent herself from panicking again.
Chills crept over her arms and legs, bringing to her attention the thin scrap of fabric she was wearing. A gorgeous but revealing black slip dress that one would sleep in. It barely came to her mid thighs in her seated position. Her feet were bare.
Though she couldn’t see Ginny completely, she could see that she wore black also.
Her eyes trailed to the tiny place card on the plate in front of her. It read: Sanity
“Ginny. What does the card say on your plate?”
“I don’t know, it’s blurry," she said. Hermione could tell she was leaning forward even though it was close enough for anyone with good vision to read. "I can’t tell what it says.”
“Can you turn your head to see what the others say? Something’s stopping me from looking at you and the other cards.”
“No, I can’t,” Ginny said, defeat carrying over into her voice.
Silence. Ginny spoke again, her voice breaking slightly.
“They told us not to come here.”
“I know, Ginny,” Hermione said.
Hermione hung her head, shame burning within her. She and Ginny had experienced an awakening, if you will, in their days at Hogwarts. They had been doing what they wanted, when they wanted and with who they wanted after realizing how unappreciated they had been.
Drained from Harry and Ron’s take-but-not-give nature, they had had enough. Hermione had decided not to go back to living in a tent with the boys to hunt Voldemort after the last Horcrux in Harry was destroyed. She had opted to stay within the Voodoo wards until she found a way to locate Voldemort with magic. They chose to hunt him the Muggle way. She no longer wanted to live starving and tired in a cramped tent pretending to be their mother. There was enough of that during the Horcrux hunt.
Hermione had been proud of her decision to choose herself. She found she could be useful in the safety of the wards, using the library to her advantage. She couldn't pretend that Harry's subtle advances towards her didn't bother her just a bit. It was part of her decision to stay behind. Hermione flinched as she reflected on the conversation she'd had with Ginny about Harry's behavior. But they were past that now.
Ginny on the other hand, had decided that since Harry left without so much as a goodbye, she was going to also do what she wanted. Enter Theo and their romps around the school, blossoming into a full-blown relationship. Neither Ginny nor Harry wanted to be the one to end their relationship, so Ginny ended it by starting a new one.
But look where their independence landed them. Chained in negligees like dolls at a golden table set for a feast.
Harry and Ron knew where they were. She could hope all she wanted that they'd come rescue her, but they'd left on questionable terms. Her absence of speaking to them would probably come off as residual from their argument. They'd never know she was in trouble, would they? Then came the issue of the pureblood wards at Malfoy Manor.
She took several deep breaths again, panic ready to burst over the surface.
The silence pressed on her ears. No footsteps, no voices, no noise from outside the windows either. Hermione found herself growing more uncomfortable by the second. Her stomach rumbled and she needed to use the loo. Her wrists and neck ached from the weight of the cuffs and collar.
"Ginny, what was Theo like just before we left?"
"He hasn't been right since we left Hogwarts."
"Right. What do you remember before you woke up?"
"I only remember getting to the entrance. I saw you fall and then nothing. I woke up here with you."
Hermione groaned. There wasn't much to do except wait. She couldn't fight or formulate a plan without more information.
Her joints at the elbows began to throb. Waiting meant more attention on her aching limbs.
"I don't think Theo would hurt me," Ginny sniffed.
Hermione wanted to say the same for Draco. She wanted to believe they hadn't come this far just for him to return to his old ways. Even chained to a chair that he probably chained her to himself, she yearned for Draco. She missed him horribly.
She missed his scent, his poised demeanor, the darkness below the surface he could bring out if need be.
She watched him slaughter dozens of Death Eaters at Cologne Cathedral before Blaise died. She watched him grieve for weeks after his death. She knew he had a heart somewhere. She knew he wouldn't do this to her. Actually, she didn't and she fought with this turn of thinking.
Hermione knew that Draco had always done what he needed to do since taking on the mark. He was familiar with playing both sides. He had fooled Voldemort himself, what made her think she couldn't be duped too?
This thought instantly snapped her anger back into place, consequently carrying out into her response to Ginny. She hated how little it took for her emotions to swing in the other direction.
"Yeah well I'm not so sure of that now," she spat.
She could see Ginny straighten up in her chair from the corner of her eye, still unable to look in her direction. They let the silence engulf them.
"Ginny, I'm sorry. I just don't know what to do. I don't know how to even begin getting us out of this."
"It's fine. We have to hang on long enough for everyone to realize we're gone. Harry and Ron will know what to do," Ginny said, confidence lacking in her response.
Hermione nodded. That was their best bet at the moment. And really their only bet. Harry and Ron had changed a lot since their time hunting Voldemort.
Hermione noted the change in both of them each time they would update her on their progress of finding Voldemort. They were no longer opposed to killing any and every person or creature in their path to Voldemort. She could guess that between the two, they'd killed well over a hundred Death Eaters. Disarming and stunning spells simply would not do for them anymore.
She fully believed they could match Theo and Draco; if only they knew how to break through wards as ancient as Merlin himself. They needed Hermione for this. If she could get them in, they'd have a chance.
Perhaps Draco was being forc---
"I'm glad I made the bastard beg for it on all fours before I gave it to him," said Ginny.
From the corner of her eye, she could see Ginny's shoulders heaving up and down.
A snort left Hermione and then they both burst into fits of laughter. Tears eventually streamed from her face and Hermione wished more than ever to be able to wipe them away.
She knew the tears weren't only for the humor in the situation. She cried for what was to come whether it be freedom or pain or death. She cried for Ginny too, understanding that this could be the last time she'd see her. The last laugh they would have.
The dragging creak of heavy doors opening echoed into the dining hall, prompting a startled shriek from Ginny.
"Now THAT wasn't nice, my little ginger snap," a voice said from where she assumed was the entrance.
Footsteps approached from their right before halting just behind them.
The warmth of soft fabric and a hard chest pressed against her exposed back. A flash of brown curls entered her line of vision before she felt soft, cool lips brush her cheek with a kiss.
"Hermione dear, you look absolutely smashing," Theo whispered near her ear. "I've always told Ginny we should invite you to our bedroom someday."
Hermione jerked her head backwards, trying her best to knock his teeth down his throat with the back of her head. She missed. Theo chuckled, reminding Hermione of the same sound she'd heard moments before a spell had her crumpling to the ground.
She heard his expensive shoes back away from her before stepping away to Ginny's side.
"See dear? Just as fiery as you, minus the red hair. And yes, I did beg for it and I would do it again if we find ourselves out of this little... situation."
Hermione could hear Ginny's chains rattling across the floor. She must have attempted to stand up because she made a choking sound as the golden collar pulled her forward and closer to the table just as it had done her.
"Take this shit off me!" she screamed. "What the fuck, Theo!"
"I will, but not now love," Theo said, his voice more threatening now. Hermione remembered the first time she ran into Theo following the Voodoo wards.
He had been waiting in the corner of her dorm room for Ginny. Had bypassed the protections meant to keep boys out of the girls' dormitory. It hadn't stopped him at all. He attempted miserably to convince her that he wasn't there to hurt her, all the while slowly following her around the room. "I didn't come to harm you, darling. Though I do have a talent for pain. And some...do enjoy it." He had said before Ginny burst from the bathroom door to intervene.
She held in a groan. What on Earth had they gotten themselves into with these men? How had they fallen so hard for these clearly sadistic ex-Death Eaters? It was no wonder they were tied up and in the situation they were in.
Ginny would make her cringe at the stories she volunteered to Hermione about their trysts around Hogwarts. Theo was a different kind of lover. He was depraved and close to perverted in the ways he would have Ginny pleasure him and vice versa. She didn't think twice about it since Ginny seemed to love it also. It wasn't her business to dig deeper.
But now, she couldn't help but revisit the subtle clues of who these two had been the entire time. Draco and Theo never hid their fantasies from them. This information had been given freely and in plain sight.
Look where they were now.
"Theo. Where's Draco?" she asked through gritted teeth. Her neck was beginning to ache from leaning forward, still dealing with the same punishment Ginny was now receiving.
"Ah. I knew you'd ask but I also don't know. He'll be with us shortly. In the meantime, may I help you with something?" he asked playfully. She didn't have to see him to know he had a smirk on his face. His humor she once adored, now enraged her. She wasn't going to wait any longer for Draco. Not while she sat here hungry, nearly naked and tired.
Forgoing a response, she stood straight up from her chair, knocking it over in the process. Her face was immediately smacked down to the dinner plates. The plates, silverware and goblets rattled from the sudden crash. The collar had yanked her so hard, it took her breath away. She was now bent over the table, her legs slightly spread. Hermione struggled, immediately regretting her decision and understanding that Theo now had a full view of her backside.
"Impatient, are we?" said Theo quietly. His tone frightened her. Warmth crept up the back of her thighs as if he'd closed the distance between them. But it disappeared the moment a second set of footsteps entered the dining hall.
"Well, aren't you fortunate," Theo whispered. The sound of chains snapping loose and then crashing to the floor rang in her ears. "Come darling, our favorite blonde is in a mood today," Theo said to Ginny.
Hermione remained face down on the table, her nose and forehead easing back into its familiar soreness. Her hands pushed against the table, attempting to create some space. She heard struggling before Ginny whimpered and fell silent. She wished she had said something more meaningful to Ginny before Theo hauled her away.
Now it was time to confront the devil standing in the room with her. She couldn't see him, but she knew he was there watching. He liked to do that. Before, he had bent her over a chair in Room of Requirement and made her stay there until she was soaking wet and ready for him to take her. Those were the kind of things they did. She had enjoyed Draco's need for dominance. And apparently, she still did. Her inner muscles clenched in anticipation, giving her away.
It wouldn't be long before the evidence leaked from her. She cursed herself silently for still feeling this way despite what was happening to her.
The footsteps approached, this time, Draco's warmth unmistakably behind her.
His scent of fresh soap and light cologne filled her with comfort and familiarity.
Eventually, heavy hands rested on either side of her hips followed by the feel of his groin pressing into her from behind.
He leaned his hard body over her back, his hair tickling her ear as he nuzzled into her neck, placing soft kisses as he went. His voice rumbled deeply into the shell of her ear.
"I'm sorry I kept you waiting." He placed another kiss on her neck, pushing his hips harder into her.
"Was this what you wanted?" His hands gripped her hips tighter, pulling her onto his clothed hardness. The friction sent jolts of pleasure up her spine.
A hand let go of her waist to rub over her lower back, past her shoulder blades and to the back of her neck where he gripped it tightly, mashing her face further into the table.
Her face ached something serious but she ignored it, pleasure taking over all senses. A sudden cool breeze met her lower lips as he pulled her knickers to one side. He paused not speaking or saying a word to her.
Her legs began to tremble, her mind crumbling. She wanted to beg him to touch her just one time.
He pulled them back over her lips, returning his hand to her waist. The cold fabric from her wetness stuck to them. He pressed against her again, his length tucking the fabric slightly inside of her.
His hips continued to roll against her, the power behind his thrusts causing her to feel as though she would fall over, had the table and chains not been there to catch her. It was sad how badly she just wanted to see his face as he rode out his own pleasure. His striking, lust-filled, grey eyes and platinum hair.
He pulled away, and her body pushed backwards from the absence. She hadn't realized she too had been grinding back on him.
He let out a low whistle of appreciation before smacking her hard on the arse. Enough to make her wince in pain. The sound ricocheted loudly throughout the dining hall. He had never hit her this hard, but sadly, it still turned her on.
"Draco, what's going on?" she rasped. "Please, tell me."
Her chains loosened, allowing her to peel her face from the table. She felt a push of magic sit her upright back into her chair, her hands returning to her sides. She still couldn't turn her head, only her eyes. He was still just out of eyesight to her dismay.
He still hadn't answered her, causing her to huff in frustration. The longer the silence went on, the more she squirmed in her seat. She squirmed against the cuffs.
"Draco, what do you truly need from me? Why am I here in this room?" she pleaded.
She jumped as she suddenly felt his hand curl around her throat from behind. It tightened until her breath caught. She wouldn't have been able to make a sound if she spoke. Draco kissed along the side of her neck, the kisses soft in comparison to the hand around her throat that could easily end her life if it wanted to.
"I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you."
His hand fell away from her neck. His footsteps echoed away from her before the wail of the dining hall doors closed behind him.
Chapter 3: Absence
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
We're getting there. Hang tight :)
Chapter Text
Hermione was certain that if she were to view herself in a mirror, she'd have the expression of a witch freshly hit with a Confundus Charm. She replayed his parting words over and over. Bending them, twisting them into various different meanings even though they mostly resulted in the same conclusion.
Her weight pressed into the delicate chair. It would be much easier to think rationally if the growing discomfort weren't constantly pulling her away from her thoughts.
"Take everything I'm about to do to you," his voice replayed in her ear. If Draco hadn't grinded into her mercilessly as she was bent over the table, she would have thought his words were threatening. At face value, those words were a threat. The meaning below the surface reeked of danger. Strangely, she still wanted to believe this was some sort of misunderstanding.
They had just dived into a dark intimate life. Perhaps this was part of it and she misunderstood. Even if she had misunderstood, she did not like this form of play. The uncertainty. No way to voice her concerns. Consent should have been established.
Was she truly delusional to believe that this was part of his way of getting off. To pull her very best friend, Ginny into their dark life without discussing it first? Again, this was not something she was into and neither was Ginny.
Nausea rolled from the pit of her stomach to even think of bending or twisting her friendship with Ginny in that way. She humored Theo when he would throw his perverted jokes this and that way, never taking him seriously. Boys were just like that at Hogwarts. She couldn't count how many times Ron had jokingly said that he'd love to take the Patil twins to the ball on his own for more than one reason.
Her heart twinged a bit at the thought of the Patil twins' brutal deaths. The residual of the war still stung when she'd let thoughts of it creep up on her.
She gulped, her throat still dry. "Take everything I'm about to do to you," Draco's voice slithered in and this time as she heard the last syllable, she heard it differently. In the voice Draco had taunted her for years with. During the days he believed she was less than and not much more than the scum underneath his expensive shoes.
Hermione shook her head as if the idea of it would fling away from her in the process. She was losing it. That is not the way she heard him say it. Or was it?
She knew what it would mean if Draco had ultimately fooled her. It meant she had days of suffering ahead of her. Whatever the reason was for her current imprisonment, it obviously didn't mean well for her. Possibly the entire wizarding world if another war had started, unbeknownst to her. And now Draco was part of it. The Draco she knew in the Room of Requirement would never have let her sit here like this. Let her suffer in this way.
There was only one conclusion vying for her to look it straight in the eye. He used her. Simple.
Still, Hermione held her chin high as wetness pooled in her lower lids, before raining onto her thighs. She bounced her legs, barely able to contain her anger. She was a mess of emotions. She didn't even know what she was crying for. She hurt internally and she ached on the outside.
She was hurt, she was confused, and she was pissed. And she was going to piss in the chair if they didn't unchain her to go to the loo. Her face still throbbed from her earlier antics, but she still fought with wanting to do it again since it resulted in Draco making an entrance. Her leg bounced more furiously. She hated that even still, she wanted to see him again.
Her stomach now entered the fight for her attention. Her eyes trailed past the tableware and to the towering windows ahead of her. The sun had now set, casting a vibrant blue evening glow in contrast to the golden beauty of the room. Almost dinner time. She shuddered at the thought of who would come bounding into the hall next. Death Eaters? More victims? Ginny?
She let her tears flow freely for Ginny this time. She could be dead by now for all she knew. Maybe hurt in the very least.
Another hour passed. Not even an ounce of daylight was visible through the windows.
She stirred, lifting her head from where it had drooped forward in sleep. Her bladder contracted painfully having not emptied it since morning.
Hermione bit her lip, contemplating using it right where she sat. She flushed at the thought of Draco or Theo waltzing in and seeing her in that state. If she was right about Draco and how he'd turned on her, the degradation and comments of her filthy nature would certainly ensue. But maybe that's what they wanted. Maybe humiliation was part of all of this.
She eyed the small place card on the plate before her. Sanity.
Did they want her to sit here and starve in her own mess? No, Ginny was taken somewhere so maybe it just wasn't her turn yet. She sighed in resignation and let her lip go, flinching as her teeth detached from the skin of her dried lips. The back of her head rested onto the cushion of the high-backed chair and she relaxed, the warmth growing below her before trickling onto the floor.
But not for long. As quickly as the warmth began, she felt a cool breeze below as magic wicked it away. She looked downward, expecting to see quite the mess but there was nothing. Hermione couldn't find it within her to celebrate the relief. She was still chained to a chair. Still sitting and waiting for something, anything to happen.
She didn't have to wait long. The doors creaked open once again and this time she heard lighter footsteps. Female.
"Ginny?"
Silence. The footsteps moved closer until they reached behind her. Her eyes strained, hoping to catch a glimpse of the person's, shirt, hair or anything identifiable.
She heard tapping and felt pressure on her wrists. Looking down, she saw dainty, honey-brown hands with medium-length jet black nails tapping onto the gold cuffs. She heard a whisper like chant before the weighted pressure of the cuffs left her.
Hermione's hands moved almost too fast from the new weightlessness to rub and soothe her wrists, her neck and her legs. Distracted by suddenly becoming free, she had completely forgotten about the person who had freed her. She tensed.
She still couldn't stand up or turn her head. The girl or woman, remained behind her, silent. She could smell the soft scent from her, like baby powder. Those hands reminded her of someone.
Of someone who had haunted her and Draco's last few days at Hogwarts. Draco, Theo and Blaise's childhood friend, Winifred. A young, lethal practitioner of Voodoo. Had singlehandedly kept Voldemort himself out of Hogwarts until she could mend the bastard's soul together to finally kill him. She and Draco had indirectly caused the death of Blaise, sending Winifred on a path hell bent on revenge and violence. Hermione's quick thinking had been the only thing to stop the girl's rampage once they told her Blaise was no longer on this Earth.
Chills formed painfully in and around her body. The hyperawareness she felt was sickening and nausea rolled over her once again. A line of sweat framed her face as her body felt further and further away from her own. Every breath she took felt like her last while she sucked in any air she could get. She had to know. Had the truce they came to, been a lie also? She had to know. She spoke.
"Winifred?"
"Wroooong," came a soft, singsong voice from behind her. Much closer than she would like. The girl couldn't have been more than a foot away from her. It was still too close.
It wasn't Winifred's voice. Again, she couldn't celebrate the small victory of knowing Winifred hadn't come back to possibly dice her into pieces over Blaise's death. She couldn't will her heart to cooperate as it continued to thud as if demanding release from her chest. Her head throbbed. The feeling of danger still wouldn't go away.
Those same hands reached to the place card in front of her and she saw more of the girl. Jet-black curly hair similar to Winifred's, but more tightly curled and longer. Her outstretched hand carried held perfectly manicured glossy black nails and a red tattoo of a circle.....
Hermione's breath hitched, fear crawling all over her again as she remembered the same symbol on Winifred's book. The same book she'd stolen from her and opened without her permission. Whoever this girl was, she also practiced Voodoo.
"Please," Hermione begged, unsure of what she was begging for.
The girl ignored her, opting to speak on a completely different topic. "Severus sure knows how to throw a party," she chuckled.
Hermione moved to whirl her head around to look at her but found she still couldn't. This was Snape's doing? Before she could analyze it even further, she heard the girl again.
"Let's get going Hermione Granger, we can't be seen at this hour."
She felt a hand grip her by the elbow, a sharp sting causing her to whimper just as Ginny did and it all went black.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
As if she had only blinked her eyes, a different room appeared before her. She was alone, she realized after several turns of her head. Hermione could look about freely and saw no evidence the girl had even been in the room with her.
Plush cream-colored carpet met her bare toes and stretched to cedar green walls. A large fireplace, towering high enough for her to walk into, was lit and pressed warmth into the room. She turned, finding a bed fit for a giant, its blankets and sheets a mix of earthy and cream that matched the carpet.
The windows still reflected a darker sky, though she didn't know the hour or how long she'd been out of it before arriving here.
A small sitting area with cream-colored furniture held a tray full of food. Roasted chicken, vegetables, dessert and goblets filled with various beverages. She ignored it despite the hum of hunger pushing onto her back now.
She opted for the heavy wooden door and of course it was locked. A smaller opening, like another tiny door was made into it. She pulled it open, finding crisscross metal grates across the opening. Only a finger or two could reach through the grid-like pattern. What she saw through it was a matching cedar green wall, clearly part of a hallway but at her height, she could only see so much. Which was nothing.
Hermione resolved to eat the food. She was hungry and if she was going to die anyway, it may as well be on a full stomach. She sank into the furniture by the sitting area, almost stifling a moan at how comfortable it was on her sore body. As she ate, the plates refilled allowing her to eat her fill and then some. She was on her second helping of blueberry pie when the door opened and the girl quickly stepped in.
Hermione eyed her platter of food or more specifically the butter knife on tray. Where was her wand?
Slowly, the girl walked towards her, ending near the standalone chair. She lazed into it, watching Hermione intently.
Simply, the girl was beautiful. Hermione saw some of the same features she had at the table. Seeing her fully, she was dressed in a long, black thin strapped dress that hugged her curves. Gold bangles and thin gold rings adorned her arm and fingers on the side without the tattoo. Jet black eyes in their almond shape narrowed as Hermione not so subtly took her in. Though she had freed her, this woman, did not look the least bit of friendly. She had to have been the same age as Hermione.
"I know you have a lot of questions. I'm here to answer them the best I can before I leave. The others are...preoccupied."
A gleam of braces bracketing perfect teeth peeked at Hermione as she spoke. What a Muggle thing to have. This wasn't Winifred, but she was almost they knew each other. Winifred grew up in both the Muggle and wizarding world, where Voodoo often bounced between the two.
The girl quirked an eyebrow up as if to say I'm waiting. She saw several small bruises on the girl's neck along with surface level scratches at the base of it. Had Snape done this to her?
"What is going on?" Hermione said.
"You'll have to be more specific I'm afraid. There is a lot going on right now." Ok so said savior is a bitch. She wasn't going to make it easy for her.
Hermione realized she didn't know where to begin. There was so much, just as the girl had said. From Draco and Theo's odd behavior, to the dining hall, to where Ginny was.
"Where's Ginny?"
"She's in the room next to yours." Her room. Would she remain in here all day just like in the dining hall?
"Is she ok? Can I see her?" Hermione said, her breath catching.
"She's fine. No. Not until morning," the girl replied in a bored voice. Hermione fought the bubble of anger hovering at the brink of breaking the surface. Who was this person to hold her here and tell her who she could or couldn't see? She needed answers and she needed information. If she lost her temper, she may lose that access. This girl seemed as if she'd be an open book for her for now.
"Where's my wand?"
"You'll get it back soon."
Another bubble of anger. That was not an answer to where her wand was, but she'll take it. Any information is better than none.
The woman crossed her smooth, curvy legs. Another way to say, I'm still waiting. Make the questions count.
"What's wrong with Draco and Theo?" Bingo. That made the girl's eyes snap to hers.
"The Dark Lord," she said simply. Hermione gaped at her. Her brained whirled, racing from one thought to another. Voldemort was dead. Most of his followers too. What---
The girl spoke again, quieter this time. "Those that took the Dark Mark, have found that there have been side effects following the Dark Lord's death and absence. Draco and Theo included."
"Side effects like what?"
"I really shouldn't be the one to tell you this, Draco forbade me to talk about it until we've found another solution." Her legs uncrossed. For the first time, she seemed less confident. Hesitant even. Hermione pushed.
"Please, I sat in that room for hours. I didn't eat. And I—," Hermione faltered as she thought of how she messed the chair. "I deserve to know. Please."
The girl's nose scrunched a bit before relaxing as if she knew exactly what she was going to say.
"The side effects vary depending on the person. We've found that with some, their magic is simply unstable. More powerful and darker than before. A simple leg locking jinx could amputate those on the receiving end in. Though unintentional, Rowle manages to kill any plant, bug or small animal that comes within feet of him. Others have become obsessive, compulsive, vengeful. Whatever they obsessed over before is tenfold stronger. They've done terrible things within hours of the Dark Lord's death."
She paused, searching Hermione's chestnut eyes. Hermione could tell she wanted her to be the one to ask more questions and keep the conversation going, somehow justifying telling information Draco told her not to. She wouldn't give her the comfort of that.
"So," the girl continued, "It has managed to affect our dear Theo and Draco too. Theo has always had a thing for....physical harm, torture. His father's doing, mind you. His desire to see others in pain has been a part of him all his life. Draco on the other hand...." she trailed off, looking away from Hermione now.
Hermione wondered how she knew so much about any of this. Was she also a childhood friend of theirs? Winifred hadn't mentioned her. Who was "her" anyway? She didn't even know her name, but she would ask. Just not now. The girl ran her black nails over the bruises and scratches on her throat. Maybe she had escaped from the dining hall too. Hermione wondered if her own neck looked as bad as hers.
"For Draco, it's sex," she stated matter-of-factly. It made sense, Hermione thought. Draco had certain needs and his needs came quite often. Her voice interrupted her train of thought. "But not just sex, dominance. Complete control and manipulation to do what he wants, how he wants, when he wants, as much as he wants with no limitations. No boundaries," she said, holding a finger up for each she listed. Oh. She snapped her fingers as she said, "Now imagine that tenfold for our boys. They were raised around dark individuals; this is the product of it."
Hermione gaped at her, not able to fathom how it would feel to have the urge to harm and...dominate to that degree.
"This is not the first time in history this has happened. It has happened to Grindelwald's followers. Though this time, we don't have the person we need to reverse it. That is Dumbledore."
"Dumbledore? What did he do to fix this?" Hermione said, eager for more information.
"I wish I knew, but at the time, he was the only one who knew how to reverse it fully. While you and your friend were locked in the dining hall, we've been observing a few things. Observing them."
Hermione held her hand up, unable to continue until she knew the answer to her question. "Did Draco or Theo have anything to do with chaining Ginny and I to that dining hall?"
"No. Didn't you hear me say Severus has a knack for this sort of thing?" she said while rolling her eyes.
Hermione slowly let out a breath she was holding. She allowed her the attitude this time, distracted by her gratefulness that Draco hadn't put her there. But he'd still left her after he saw the state of her. He had mashed her face into a plate, teased her and walked away. Left her starving and messing herself without a word of what the fuck was going on.
"Um, are you ok?" the girl said. Hermione opened her eyes she had squeezed shut, now eyeing the girl with such disdain she wondered if the girl could feel it. She still had so many questions. The girl was now sitting forward, watching Hermione's face with a hint of amusement. She needed answers before the girl grew bored or closed up on her. Before she realized she had given out enough information.
"Yes," hissed Hermione. "Why the hell did my professor chain me to a chair with this," she motioned to the black slip she still wore, "on me?" She didn't necessarily want to know how her previous professor's desires had twisted from the absence of Voldemort.
The girl chuckled, pissing her off further. There was nothing funny about this situation and she was growing more frustrated by the moment. Though Draco seemingly switched sides in the war, he seemed to have always kept company with dark, unpleasant individuals such as this one.
"Severus' magic manifested with his obsession in teaching. Table manners, lessons, etc, whatever you want to call it. He captured you and her not long after Theo and Draco stunned the both of you."
"I don't get it. Why did they do that?"
"Keep up with me," a sneer rivaling Draco's forming over her face.
"Let me go back to the observations I've made of the both of them. Their Dark Marks have turned red, suggesting that this darkening of their personalities is directly linked to the Dark Lord’s absence and the transformation of the marks themselves. This is why you saw a change in them the second you all left Hogwarts, after he died." She sat back in her chair, her bored expression locked back into place.
"We've noticed that this change is following the same path as those affected by Grindelwald. In the early morning, they are close to their normal selves but by nightfall, they are totally different people. You may have noticed how cold and unresponsive they became as you made several stops before you go here."
Hermione nodded.
"By morning or early hours, they will be close to themselves again. I don't know why. Dumbledore probably did. In the increasingly dark state Theo and Draco were in, they totally meant to stun you. They were going to act on those dark desires. Not long after they stunned you both, Snape swooped in and grabbed you both. It took us hours to figure out how to release you from that room he created, I assume from his unstable magic. Apparently, you both were two of his swottiest students who needed to learn a lesson. What that lesson would have been, I hope we'll never know."
Hermione shuddered, thinking back to the card on her plate. Sanity. She had no doubt her old professor would have broken them in way more other ways. "How did he get in Malfoy Manor?"
"He still had access through the wards. When the Dark Lord had a little sleepover. He waited for you all to make it here."
So that's why Draco hadn't saved her. Too caught up in his own dark desires to bring himself to do it. Either that or he hadn't yet found a way to break the chains and cuffs Snape put on her. She didn't know how she felt about all this. Hermione eyed the windows, taking in the pitch-black view. She wanted to close the curtains. Anyone could be watching them right now.
As if the girl read her mind, she waved her hand drawing the curtains shut.
"Is this why I can't leave right now?" Hermione said.
"Yes and no. It's not safe to leave this room, Draco and Theo, as well as Snape are...roaming the Manor right now. They aren't well at night."
Hermione suddenly wished this conversation was over. But, Draco needed help.
"What can I do?"
"I was hoping you would ask that, actually. During our observations, we've found that the person or thing that's causing this personality shift is what their desires need to be directed towards. In this case. It is you for Draco. Her….” She nodded her head towards Ginny’s room, “for Theo.” Think of it as a purge if you will. Theo's fucked up but he has desires to harm your friend no doubt. Draco wants, no needs to dominate you in the bedroom. It has to be you two. It will not work for….others.” She ended, reaching for her neck again. Hermione didn’t miss this.
"Our theory or rather Dumbledore's is that they must simply "get it out of their system" with the thing or person causing the dark desires. After that, we don't really know what else."
“What happens if we don’t feed it?”
“Then may Merlin bless the wizarding world and all the unstable remaining Death Eaters within it.”
“But Snape, he wanted me. And Ginny—,”Hermione started before the girl cut her off.
“He has been handled for now. We have someone in place that will remedy that. I think you know her very well,” she said while smiling, her braces and perfect teeth on full display.
“Winifred.”
“Riiiiight,” the girl replied in her soft, singsong voice.
Hermione couldn’t help but smirk, knowing Winifred always had feelings for Professor Snape. She would never forget catching Winifred attempting to seduce him in the empty Divination classroom. He had turned her down viciously but she didn’t forget the way he hesitated before he did.
Winifred was here indeed, but not to continue her fit of rage. She couldn’t help but feel relieved at this. Though she still would avoid her at all costs if she could.
“Are you Winifred’s sister?” Hermione asked
“Not biologically. She’s my best friend.”
Before she could ask another question, the girl asked her one. “Are you going to help him? Help them?”
“I—,” Hermione paused, unsure of what she was about to say. “I don’t know how to help. What exactly am I supposed to do?”
“Let him purge. Use you, get it all out before his soul is damaged. Beyond repair. Do you love him enough to do that?” she said, quirking a perfectly waxed eyebrow.
Truthfully, she didn’t know. If she couldn’t even leave the room at night, what good would she be? The girl wouldn’t even let her leave the room because it was just that dangerous outside these four walls. How could she be of help if it’s too unsafe to move freely within the Manor? To at least talk to him?
“No one can come into your room without your permission. I have made it so. Once I leave here, you can give permission to whoever you like.” She leaned forward, her expression one of seriousness. “But once you give permission, you can’t take it back. This is the only safe place in the Manor for you. For her, it’s her room. She is not safe in your room and neither are you in hers. Please hear me when I say that it is not wise to invite Draco as he is into your room. Day or night. He will be manipulative, he will beg, he will be persuasive in ways beyond imaginable. He will everything a Death Eater is and will grow worse as the day goes on. Understood?” the girl said before standing.
“How am I supposed to help him if he can’t come into my room?”
“I didn’t say you couldn’t invite him in. I said it’s not wise to. If things go too far, you could at least have a chance to get away and come to this room. Once he’s inside, Merlin help you if he decides he’s not leaving until he’s had his way. And curse the Gods if he can walk freely into your room at night of all times. Everything you will need to do should happen outside this room.”
“Okay. I’ll do it.” Hermione said. Do what, she did know.
She continued on. “I’ve heard you’re the brightest witch of our age. Though purging will work, there is something else that must be done as Dumbledore found out. We need you to find that out. Snape’s Dark Mark has already begun to fade since Winifred's been letting him...play a little bit. Maybe he didn’t have much to purge but it is working. We just need to make it stick as it will return after some time.”
The girl yawned and stretched, her curly hair flowing down her back. She raised her honey-brown hands to the ceiling as she did so and Hermione gave her one last once over. She realized she didn’t even know her name.
“Were you also chained to the table—with us? You have bruises all over you.”
She halted her stretch. Taking her sweet time adjusting her hair and her fitted dress as if everything wasn’t already effortlessly in place.
“No. I wasn’t” she said plainly.
“What happened then?”
“Draco happened.”
Hermione’s heart sunk beneath her ribs to her stomach. Her breath snagged as she struggled to process exactly what she told her to make sure she heard her right. Draco had attacked her? Or Draco had attempted to have sex with her? Or Draco had actually fucked her? The girl said earlier that letting him purge on just anybody wouldn’t work. It had to be the person the desires were meant for. Was this what she meant by, it didn’t work?
Shakily, she took several breaths. She wanted to choose her next words carefully. One because this girl wasn’t someone to fight with. It would be be like a butterfly fighting a dragon. She learned first hand what Voodoo could do.
Second, she didn’t want to misunderstand the situation. The girl had been helpful, a wealth of information despite being told not to be.
But the anger encroached on her again. Why had Draco told this girl not to tell her anything? Maybe because he didn’t want her to find out that he’d tried something with her.
Powerful, beautiful, well versed in the Muggle, wizarding and Voodoo world. She wanted to scream, scratch the girl’s eyes out then find Draco and do the same to his.
“Whoa.. I can literally read your face. Let me explain. Draco is not to blame in all this. He is not himself. This is dark magic working against his own right now. Soon after I met with Winifred and got her to Snape’s dining hall, he found me in the hallway. That was my fault, I shouldn’t have been wandering. Yes, he did attempt to do…things. But as you know,” she snapped her fingers, black cloudy essence leaking from her black nails, “he’s no match for me. Not one bit. The fight was over in less than a minute. The mark didn't change.”
She began pacing the room and Hermione watched her. “Which is why I say, if he could catch me off guard and do this to me, you have got to remember what I told you about this room. By the morning, he will be remorseful as part of him returns. He is not a monster. It is out of his control.” She turned facing Hermione as if making sure she was still listening.
Hermione was listening. It still hurt to know the marks she bore resembled the ones Draco would give her in the Room of Requirement. It still hurt that he’d thought of someone else in such a lustful way.
Selfish, she knew it. Draco called her beautiful all the time. Worshipped her body. Why did this bother her so much?
“Hermione, you in there?” Apparently she had been staring. The girl snapped her fingers, causing her bangles to clack together.
“Yes,” she said dryly.
That same expression of amusement crossed the girl’s face again. “Ok, well I’m leaving. You can leave the Manor whenever you want if you find that you can’t do this anymore. Draco, Theo, Snape and Draco’s father cannot. Also, watch out for that fucker too. He is an amputee but he can still get around. Ok?"
No doubt, the girl probably used Voodoo the way Winifred had when she warded Hogwarts. Of course if she could ward Hogwarts, warding the Manor took minimal effort, even through the pureblood ones that already held.
“What’s your name?” Hermione said.
The girl outstretched her small hand, and Hermione stood to grip it reluctantly.
“I guess we haven’t had a proper introduction, have we? My name is Jaleesa. I’m Draco’s ex.” she said while smiling, her braces gleaming in the firelight.
“Good luck to you all,” she said before the same clouds of black smoke engulfed her until she was no more.
Hermione blinked, slowly easing herself back into the comfortable sofa. She noticed her platter empty from dinner had vanished to be replaced another tray filled with tea and small delicate desserts. Next to them, her wand.
Hermione groaned, dropping her hands into her face. Before she could even begin to process what happened, a loud sturdy knock sounded at the door.
There’s no way that was Ginny. Ginny should be in her room safe at this hour. She eyed the clock above the fireplace, hearing its ticking for the first time since she entered the room. Hearing it felt like a countdown had begun and it was nearing midnight.
The knock was heavier this time as whoever was behind the door was putting all of their strength into it. She jerked herself to her feet and crept over. Her hands shook as she fumbled with the tiny door built into her bedroom door.
To open or leave it closed? The knock came again, more like beating. She let her arms hang loosely at her side as the beating continued.
She knew who it was before she even heard his voice. The deep, rumbling purr of a voice that fixed itself to call her a Mudblood one day, to tell her he loved her on another and to talk her through the strongest orgasm of her life. She leaned closer.
“I know you think this door keeps you safe,” growled Draco into her ear that was pressed to the door. “You couldn’t be more wrong,” he chuckled.
Chapter 4: The Barrier
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Thank you all for your support! Every kudo, every comment means so much to me. Full smut ahead, I hope you enjoy this spicy chapter :)
Chapter Text
Shit shit shit.
His voice stilled her body with tension. It was Draco, but it wasn't quite...Draco. There was an edge to it. Like he was moments away from insulting her or calling her some vile name from their childhood. It taunted her. She shuddered at the thought that he may have been lying in wait, listening by the door the entire time she and Jaleesa spoke.
She said Draco would be closer to himself in the morning. It would also be safer to leave the room. But what had been her definition of safe? She truly wanted to do this, but like anything in Hermione Granger's life, she hated doing anything blindly. She needed a plan. This was all over the place and so sudden.
She was grateful to have her wand back. She was nowhere near as trained or as lethal as Draco, but she was clever and it had gotten her this far.
The beating resumed on the door, wrenching a yelp from her.
Draco chuckled again from the other side of the door. Her legs trembled as she took several steps away from it. She hoped Jaleesa hadn't lied to her about the protections on the room.
What he had done to that girl-- the bruising, the marks, had happened to her hours earlier. Draco was probably worse now. There was absolutely no telling what he would do to her the second he got his hands on her. She wanted to help him through this but it would help to know what would be in store for her. The girl hadn't specified exactly what happened. Love bites, bruising, roughness wasn't foreign for Hermione. Maybe to Jaleesa, that kind of behavior was insane. Maybe that's why things hadn't worked out between the two. Hermione didn't linger too long on what their sex life had been like before her and Draco's time.
"Draco?"
"Yes, darling?" he purred.
Her throat suddenly grew dry. If the pounding of blood in her ears didn't stop, she'd go insane herself.
"What do you want?"
A pause, and then, "To see you of course."
"What for?"
"May I come in?" he said softly. Much gentler than the voice she had heard earlier.
His voice tugged on her heartstrings, reminding her of their simpler days in the small home they'd made in the Room of Requirement at Hogwarts. Draco had seen her bare body, every inch of it in that room. Yet, before he entered any door she was behind, he would knock and ask those same words before stepping through it.
Though he wouldn't say it, she knew he felt their very foundation was fragile with his status as a Death Eater that switched sides. Announcing his presence when he entered a room with her had been one of many changes she noticed with him. He still hadn't wanted to mistakenly frighten her, even after they were well-established. He tiptoed around her.
He no longer indulged in snide comments or mocking expressions in class or around the castle. One day as they both sat together in the Great Hall with Blaise, Theo and Ginny, Ernie Macmillan sent his breakfast flying across the Great Hall after tripping over his own robes. She half expected him to yell out what an oaf he was. His jaw had twitched, but he remained silent. So did Theo and Blaise. She almost missed his arrogance and even the sarcasm too.
That was the Draco she secretly fawned over, no matter how many insults and looks of disgust he hurled her way. Knowing he was out of reach and out of her league brought a certain appeal to him. The fact that he would never touch someone as filthy as her, as below him, made her want his attention even more. It was fucked up, truly.
This new, reformed Draco was intuitive, kind, and led with grace in their relationship, hauling her burdens onto his own shoulders like an enormous boulder. War had changed her, made her selfless until she lost her own self. Draco was a natural born leader; someone she had never had in her life. She loved Harry and Ron, but they had never given her reprieve from making the hard decisions during the war, or from bearing the brunt of maintaining their friendship. Draco had reached into the depths of the water she was drowning in and pulled her out of it.
For this, she was grateful. She didn't have to think so much because Draco matched her intelligence, her drive and her ambition. Because of this, it was easy to submit and allow Draco to guide her. She still had her independence. When she would fatigue, Draco would be there to carry her. But she preferred to let him take the reins.
She made sure she reassured him often through subtle comments, that nothing he did aside from rejoining Voldemort would deter her from him.
Please come in, you don't have to knock.
I like when you stop by to see me. I love surprises.
I'll always tell you if I'm uncomfortable, Draco.
Not much changed though. He knocked before entering and she accepted him as he was. This was his own route of rehabilitation and she would let him do it. He needed some sense of control after everyone around him, save for his friends, had controlled him for so long.
So, when she pulled the heavy wooden door open, she didn't know exactly what she was expecting to happen.
There he stood in the doorway, his hands tucked in his pockets. His outfit had changed since she last saw him, yet he still wore his signature black. Not a platinum blonde strand was out of place, but something else was.
She peeled her eyes from his icy gaze, only to be drawn to a long black vein contrasting against his alabaster skin. It disappeared behind his ear in a delicate pattern, like the bare branches of a winter tree.
Before she could examine it further, he quickly stepped towards the threshold only to be stopped as if a barrier was present. Her eyes locked onto his.
She could hardly register that his wand was out as a blast of bright blue hit the barrier and ricocheted off of it, causing her to flinch. Hard.
His jaw clenched, his eyes searching hers. Then they trailed down her body. So calculating, almost predatory. The way he stared at her made her want to cover herself, but she knew he wouldn't like that.
Her first experiment was over. She could open the door, talk to him even, but the wards held true as Jaleesa said it would.
Draco made it clear for her that he was worse now, unsafe to be around. The way he beat on the door and his quick spell work at trying to break the barrier was proof enough that it was not an ideal time to deal with Draco yet. Not until she had more information.
Suddenly she felt fatigued as the man towered over her at the doorway, one barrier away from doing whatever the hell he wanted to do to her. It had been a long day and she wanted to help Draco, but her meter was running low. Definitely not in any shape to defend herself after being kidnapped and chained to a table.
She could feel how wound up he was from the door. Probably having roamed the Manor all evening for her, jumping on Jaleesa the moment he caught her in the hallways.
Her wand pointed to the single chair by the sitting area. It floated, landing in front of her and she eased into it.
His eyes followed every move she made. The way her hands gripped the armrests as she lowered herself, the way her hair brushed over her bare shoulders. The way her thighs lay slightly opened, enough to let him wonder what she wore under her short, black slip.
And she waited for instructions because she knew that was all it took for Draco Malfoy to want to play with Hermione Granger. Submission.
She didn't have to pretend to be this person for him tonight. Hermione wanted to do this for him. Needed to. She'd let him touch her sooner or later, but it wouldn't be tonight. Not until she could meet with Morning Draco. The consequences of this, she did not know, but the arousal growing steadily in her lower belly told her to forget about it for the time being.
He smirked, his eyes looking her up and down.
Hermione sensed it before he said it, having seen the very look he gave her the moment he found out she was Muggleborn witch in first year.
"Who would have thought the Mudblood was a slut?" he spat, his face now a mask of coldness. "Close your legs, I have no interest in touching your filth."
Hermione bolted upright in the chair, a flush spreading from the center of her chest and into her cheeks. She stammered, unable to form the words to respond to the viciousness of what he'd just said.
"Wh—, I—, What do you---"
Her hands trembled as she instinctively raised her wand even though he couldn't reach her. The word had triggered something inside of her. Not just the word, the way he said it had. Any time she'd heard that word as of late, it never meant well for her. Bellatrix, the Snatchers, Voldemort himself had called her that word and each time she had been in fear for her life.
No, she decided she didn't like this at all. Purge or not, she wouldn't stand for this. Their intimate life had been dark, but not this dark. She didn't get off on humiliation.
"What the fuck, Draco?"
"Let me in. Now," he said, his impatience leaking through his words.
"N-no, you're not in your right mind. I don't know what you'll do to me."
"Obviously, I just want to talk. Let me in."
Hermione looked him over as he glared at her. No good had come from opening the door. She had only wanted to see him. She hated how easily she had melted when he asked to come in.
How hot and cold was he. Beating at the door, asking nicely to come in and then swiftly knocking her off her feet with insults.
Her skin prickled at the back of her neck and around her ears. Hermione wasn’t certain what Draco was capable of. But she was certain that it was best to go with the gnawing feeling in her gut telling her to avoid Draco at all costs. At least for tonight.
Hermione had instantly assumed that Draco's darkest desires were to dominate her sexually. She wasn't ignorant to the fact that it had to be her because of her blood status. The word that had broken her heart a million times over, gave the definition of dominate a whole new meaning for her. She didn't know what to make of his hot and cold nature. Maybe it still was sexual, but he desired humiliating, degrading wordplay. Combined with the fact that she had been warned it wasn't safe to be around Draco after dark, she was at a loss on how to move forward with this handsome, blonde wizard in front of her.
This was too much for one day. For one night. She couldn't think right now, she needed sleep and she needed to speak to Ginny and regroup. With a shaky sigh, she eased herself to her feet and gripped the door handle with trembling fingers. And she slammed it shut, before he was able to say another word to her.
She sat with her back to the door as Draco beat on it, swearing at her. She silenced the door with a wave of her wand. If she heard any more from him, she'd unravel like thread from spool. It would make it easier if she didn't hear now, what she'd need to forgive him for later.
Her shoulders sagged as she walked, defeated, to the luscious bed. After she chucked the many decorative pillows to the ground, she pulled the covers back and let the warmed, soft covers envelope her. They smelled like fresh linen and jasmine. Sleep found her eventually. All the while, knowing that Draco was probably still just outside her door. Waiting.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The smell of warm, toasted apple cinnamon muffins and the sound of shuffling around her room awakened her. Hermione snuggled in further under the soft duvet, basking in the combined warmth of the covers and delicious scent filling the room.
She turned on her side and in the process her body pressed against a hardened something in her bed. Jolting fully awake, she quickly sat up, scanning the room, her bed and her person. She was alone, but a silver platter full of steaming hot breakfast and juices lay at her side on top of the covers. As if it knew she was awake, it began to hover and float closer to her before nudging her arm a few times.
Hermione ignored it, scanning the spacious room, now with sunlight caressing the floors, the curtains and the walls. The platter nudged her again and she placed her hands on it to push it away and down back onto the bed.
This was no good. It rose again, nudging her a bit more urgently this time. She huffed, snatching a blueberry scone and a cold glass of milk from it, almost spilling it in the process. Truly, she wasn't quite hungry yet. She wasn't even fully awake, for fuck's sake. The previous night's events flooded her mind and had promptly killed her appetite.
She must have trailed off into her thoughts for quite a while because the platter moved and rested against her arm. "That hurts you know," she muttered to it and it pressed harder against her in response. She quickly took a bite into the scone, which was more than delicious.
Not wanting to be bothered by the rude platter, she ate and drank her fill until it floated down to the bed and disappeared. She made a mental note that blueberry scones and cinnamon muffins were her favorite breakfast item now.
And now to start the day. A mental checklist began forming in her mind. The first thing she wanted to do was find and talk to Ginny. She needed to owl Harry and Ron to let them know what was going on.
No. Bad idea. Terrible idea actually. The second she told them what was going on here, they'd have the entire Ministry of Magic ready to burn the Manor down and haul Draco, Theo and Snape off to Azkaban. This wasn't necessarily their fault. Instead, she'll write to tell them that she and Ginny have settled in well and will be in touch often. No, she won't write them at all.
Last thing on the list, find and speak with Draco. The most daunting task on the checklist of all. He would be better in the morning, but better how? She couldn't deny the slight twist of a knife in her heart at hearing him speak to her in that way after so long. Hopefully better meant he would be as different as night and day. Literally.
A dark wood antique wardrobe sat next to one of the windows. Looking outside of it, she found her room situated in a small courtyard of a sort. A wing of the home completely blocked out the view of a garden or anything else she expected to see. Her window faced the wing with two windows belonging to other rooms on the left and right. The right was probably Ginny's.
At least no one could have been standing and watching her last night as she spoke with Jaleesa. The other windows were angled so she couldn't see into them and neither could others if they looked from those windows into hers.
The wardrobe was filled with her own clothing as expected, Draco taking care to have her things sent over just before they left Hogwarts. Theo and Ginny had decided to come to stay with them at the last minute. Draco convinced them both that it was not safe at Nott Manor until they had personally searched and went over the place with detection spells.
If Ginny had gone there with Theo, what state would she be in now? As she dressed, opting for black leggings and a loose-fitting sweater, thoughts of what Theo would require of Ginny blindsided her.
Theo needed to hurt Ginny. This was very different from Hermione's situation. Images of him chasing her throughout the Manor, hitting her with the Cruciatus curse or even Muggle weapons like a madman caused her heart to gallop in her chest.
She found herself in the hallway sometime later after she'd thrown water onto her face, brushed her teeth and brushed her hair. The bathroom matched the style of her room, spacious and everything one could ask for with beautiful shining forest green tile from floor to ceiling. She eyed the deep-set tub longingly, wanting to soak for hours on end if she had the time today.
The massive hallway with black and white checkered floors and cedar green walls caught her off guard, strikingly different from the haunted look of it the last time she was here.
The air felt lighter somehow and she felt the absence of dark magic that had once coated the walls. She moved cautiously, her senses prickling and aware, to the door directly to the left of hers. Ginny's room.
Hermione held her wand at the ready, fighting a slight wave of nausea that she gulped down quickly. Though the Manor was enormous, Draco, Theo or Snape could find her wandering the hall at any moment. She did not know how much "better" they would be compared to what they did to them yesterday.
She would not allow anyone to treat her like some animal, chained to a table again. Fool her once. There was no need to trust anyone except for Ginny now.
Her hair seemed to raise on her scalp as even her soft knocks upon the door echoed loudly down the hall. "Ginny" she whispered. "Ginny, it's me. Please open up."
Nothing. She hadn't planned for what she would do if she didn't answer. She knocked again, this time more urgently. That did it and the sound of rustling from behind the door met her ears.
"Wh-who is it?" Ginny said from within the room. Hermione's heart cracked just a bit at the fear evident in her voice. She probably had quite the night too.
"It's Hermione. Please open up," she said, her eyes quickly scanning the hall every so often. It made her a sitting duck. Had one of them caught her lingering at the door, there would only be two directions to go and the halls were lengthy. No structures or statues to hide behind, just a straight walkway that led beyond what her eyes could see at the end of it. She was certain the other doors were locked.
"Prove it!"
Without a second thought, Hermione murmured the words, "Last summer, you said that if you ever got to speak to young Tom Riddle again, you'd...," Hermione groaned, not wanting to finish her sentence. "Fuck. him. now. that. you're. old. enough. and. make. him. speak. Parseltongue. while. he. did. it." There, she said it.
Hermione heard Ginny's muffled laughter from the other side of the door and she couldn't help the smile forming across her lips.
There she was, standing with the door open in her pajamas. Her Ginny, alive and well but flushed red from her laughter. She pulled Hermione into the room, shutting the door and locking it before turning to her to give her the tightest hug she could muster.
Hermione was breathless, "Ginny, please."
"I'm sorry," she chuckled and Hermione saw that her eyes glistened with unshed tears now. "That fucker came here last night Polyjuiced as my mum. I was this close to opening it before I realized that mum's away with Dad in Scotland right now." She had held up her freckled, manicured hand to show her fingertips almost touching.
Uneasiness crept over her. Would she have fallen for the same thing if Draco had done the same?
The room layout matched her own exactly, except this room appeared to match Ginny's personality. Cream-colored plush carpeting like hers, but with auburn, rustic and fall-like decor. Her bed was unmade, probably from rushing out of it to answer the door.
A silver tray, identical to her own, lay overturned on the floor. Breakfast was smeared across the wall and it pooled on the ground.
"What happened there?"
"The tray kept hitting me and I lost it," she shrugged. Somehow the image of Ginny giving the tray a flying roundhouse kick entered her mind and she giggled. Ginny joined her.
"I thought it might be poisoned. I didn't eat dinner either," she said.
Hermione flushed a bit, embarrassed about the fact that she hadn't thought twice about that. She dug into both of her trays, last night and this morning. "I ate it and I'm fine."
"Ok, I'll eat then, I'm definitely starving." It hurt her that Ginny hadn't eaten since breakfast yesterday. She hadn't been able to check on her friend to see how she was doing.
"Do you know what's going on? Did Jaleesa come see you last night?" Hermione asked her.
"Yeah, I'm glad she did. She seemed pleasant."
Hermione fought the urge to roll her eyes. "Ok, do you plan to go through with this for Theo? Ginny, I'm not exactly sure what she meant when she said he needed to physically harm you."
"I know. And if I tell you, I think you'll try to drag me out of this place. I want to do this. I gave him consent last night when I spoke to him. Theo and I have a wild private life," she trailed off as if reliving the memories. "It is nontraditional."
Hermione could understand that and she wouldn't pry. She didn't want to. Ginny was an open book when she wanted to be and though they were best friends, she did not owe a detailed explanation of her love life.
"If it gets too much, we leave ok?"
"If it gets too much, we leave," she said before hugging her again.
They pulled apart, Ginny walking away to the bathroom to dress herself before they began their trek through the Manor.
They didn't meet a single soul as they explored hallway after hallway. Still, cautiously. Still with their wands held tightly. The endless hallways and towering ceilings made them seem like ants within its grandness. They were entirely alone. She wondered if Draco still kept house elves.
Ginny must have thought the same thing, yelling "House elf!" as they turned the corner into a smaller sitting room on the East Wing. It startled Hermione who glared at her.
"What? I don't know its name. There's got to be someone here," she shrugged, while playing with a small ceramic figure of a hippogriff.
The silence was driving her insane. She needed something, anything to get this show on the road. She needed answers and she needed Draco. After the way they'd left things last night, she craved to see him again so they could right things. No, so he could right things after what he said to her.
Dark magic influencing his behavior or not, it still hurt all the same. They marched through the rest of the wing, peeking into doors, covering each other's backs as they explored. The gardens were gorgeous, the scent of well-kept greenery wafting in the breeze as they walked.
They even explored the graveyard, taking a break at one of the stone benches as they sat amongst the long-gone Malfoy ancestors. Hermione enjoyed this stop the most. It was peaceful. Dead people couldn't harm her.
Sometime later, they walked around to the outside west portion of the Manor. They found massive rolling hills that led to a bordered area with rings of metal shooting into the air on opposite sides. It was an impressive Quidditch pitch.
They explored it too, the chalk-like markings on the ground, the small building next to it filled with brooms, Quidditch gear and equipment.
As their stomachs began to rumble, they made their way back to the Manor. The scent of food met them upon entering and they glanced at each other. Hermione cursed the feeling of lead dropping into the pit of her stomach. Someone was now here, eating in the dining hall. The one they'd been chained to before.
It was insane for them to even go near where they'd been held. They ignored it earlier as they explored, but now there was nowhere else to look for answers. Hermione pushed the double doors open, flinching at the creaking she'd heard the first time Theo strolled through them, taunting them.
"Ginny, wait!" Hermione yelled after Ginny. Hermione aimed her wand in the direction she'd stomped off to. There sat Draco at the head of the table with Theo on his side, eating lunch. The dining hall looked nothing like it did when they last saw it. The golden tables, silverware, cutlery and chairs had been returned to softer, more elegant arrangements. What was expected of the Malfoy Manor.
She held her wand at the ready for them both to jump out of their chairs and attack them. But they simply....sat there. Theo with a smirk on his face and Draco with the same coldness she had witnessed once they left Hogwarts.
They eyed the red headed beauty as she approached. Neither made a move as she open-handedly smacked her freckled hand across Theo's cheek and looped earring. His eyes bored into Ginny's; the smirk literally swept right off his face.
Ginny, however, stood firm by his side as she glared down at him. Theo picked up a handkerchief, taking his time to wipe his mouth before throwing it onto the plate. Hermione's hand tightened on her wand. A Stupefy just at the brink of her lips.
Her eyes darted to Draco, who continued eating his food with elegance as if nothing had even happened. Theo rose from his seat, his eyes still on Ginny's fierce ones as he stood high above her.
"My my, have we switched roles now?" he said icily.
Ginny's fierceness faltered subtly. Hermione caught it. Normally, Theo would have joked by now. Greeted them with dark humor and charm. There was never warmth to his words on a normal day, but there was a bite to his words today that invoked something within her. Theo was different now too.
And the way Draco was ignoring her proved Jaleesa's theories true. They're better, close to the time when they first left Hogwarts. Assholes.
Jaleesa said they needed to purge. Why were they acting as if they didn't even like them? Like it was 1st-6th year all over again. Hermione narrowed down the time period of when the two had stunned her and Ginny. Approximately four hours from the current time until they'd grow worse enough to kidnap them again.
She theorized that it may be best to purge in the daytime, while they were less unhinged. More controlled. But the bastards acted as if they didn't want them here.
"We need to talk," Hermione said loudly so it would reach them. Draco continued eating his food. Theo's eyes locked with Hermione's the moment she spoke.
She walked towards the three, careful not to make any sudden movements. Ginny glared up at Theo once more, before she took a seat at Theo's side. As Hermione sat on Draco's right, across from Theo, she could see Draco tense but he made no move to acknowledge her.
Good for him, she thought. Be uncomfortable for being a jackass last night.
She wished to speak with him privately. Ginny didn't even know what he'd said to her, Hermione choosing not to say anything because it still stung and it had embarrassed her. Secretly, she just wanted an apology. Something said to her from his own lips that he hadn't meant what he said.
Since neither of the pureblood princes spoke, she spoke first. "As I understand it, neither of you, along with Snape can leave the Manor." Silence, so she went on. "You need us to help you," and she chose her next words carefully, "You need us to rid you of what Voldemort left behind after his death. We are both willing."
Theo said nothing as he leaned forward on his forearms. His stare was borderline intrusive and she did not want to know exactly what was going on behind those haunted blue eyes.
"I think we should establish times to do this. T-To keep us all safe. What are your thoughts, Draco?" she asked him directly.
He finished chewing a bite of steamed vegetables from his plate. "I think you should both get the fuck out of my home." And then he continued eating his food.
Hermione made to rise from her seat, planning to mirror the slap that echoed around the dining hall just earlier, exactly what Ginny had done. But Draco's hand flew out to catch her forearm, and he squeezed tightly. It had the desired effect. She slowly returned to her seat.
His icy grey eyes now met hers. "But be that as it may. I can't leave my own home and I need to know why? Do you know why?"
Hermione's lips trembled. For what she didn't know. She wasn't exactly afraid of him. If he had wanted to attack her, he would have done so by now. The right grip on her arm began to hurt. She snatched it away.
"I think you know who," she said, while rubbing her arm. Her eyes narrowed at him. He had attacked Jaleesa in the hallway and no, she still wasn't letting that go.
"And who might that be?" Draco said, quirking an eyebrow.
"Jaleesa." He clenched his teeth, his jaw tensing and untensing. Good. for. you. You asshole.
So, it seemed Draco didn't know about the wards. He probably didn't know that only she and Ginny could leave.
"We can't leave either, " she lied. "Though you've made it clear you don't want us here today and last night."
He said nothing as he wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and stood. He promptly left from the table without saying a word.
She watched him walk away, open-mouthed. What the hell was his problem? Hermione hadn't expected him to kiss her face and be the Draco she fell in love with before, but this was just cold. She expected some remnant of the Draco she was dating before all of this happened. He was treating her exactly as he had during their childhood.
Hermione regretted thinking that she missed his arrogance and sarcasm. It was different when it was directed at her. She went after him, his long steps quite difficult to catch up with. Eventually, she stopped him at another set of double doors she knew to be the library, pulling on one of his long athletic arms before he entered it. She and Ginny had spent upwards of an hour exploring it. Ginny eventually fell asleep on one of the comfortable settees as Hermione browsed to her fullest content.
"Why are you treating me this way? I'm here to help you, Draco. I want to help you."
"Leave. I have no plans to touch you in any way. And you're not touching me."
"Because I'm filthy, right?" Something pulled taut over her heart.
Draco finally faced her, having had his line of sight at the double doors, avoiding her. Hermione searched his face for any signs of mercy. Her eyes roved over his platinum blonde fringe brushing against his eyebrows, his smooth pale skin, his pink bowed lips, and finally to his gaze, which hadn't cracked a bit. Still cold and isolated. Unfeeling.
"I have no idea why I touched you before, but it will never happen again."
He moved to enter the library and she pulled on his arm harder, not letting go.
"What of us?" she almost pleaded. The something pulled tighter over her heart. So tight, she thought it would snap it in two.
"It will never happen again," he said with such finality, the band over her heart simply let go, her heart freefalling from her chest to her stomach.
His arm slipped through her grasp and she had never felt so vile, so unclean in her life. Never again? Memories of having all the access she wanted to his body, his hair, those lips, Merlin, those lips. She could kiss and trail her fingertips over whatever part of him she’d wanted. The privilege was now lost to her.
As she stepped back, she glanced down at her clothing, the fringes of her curly hair ending at her breasts. Her hands were clean, her fingertips trimmed and sensible. Perhaps he could see her dirty blood from the outside of her.
A Crutiatus to the heart wouldn't have hurt as bad as those words he spat at her before the library doors clicked shut. She didn't bother trying the handles as she knew they would surely be locked.
Hermione drug her feet back to the dining hall. This was bad. She expected Draco to have some resemblance of himself. This was Draco circa early Hogwarts years. Prejudiced, arrogant and plain old mean. The more she thought of it, the more it angered her. Her steps slammed against the marble floor as her pace quickened. "Jackass," she muttered.
She was relieved to see only Ginny waiting for her in the dining hall. The table was generously laden with a steaming platter of shepherd’s pie, a favorite of hers, surrounded by colorful assortments of fresh fruits, vegetables, pies, and several different beverages to choose from. So wasteful, but Hermione sat in silence with Ginny as she piled food onto their plates and dug in.
The solitude between the two of them was loud enough for Hermione to deduce that Ginny's conversation with Theo went similar to her own with Draco. Minus calling her filthy. At least she was pureblood.
They returned to an area they hadn't explored as much, the kitchens, before retiring to their own rooms. They made certain they were well ahead of the approximate time the boys Stunned them yesterday. Hermione arranged her stolen snacks neatly into a corner of the room before running a bath to reset herself.
Though safe in their own rooms, Hermione did not like that they couldn't communicate until morning. Ginny wouldn't be bold enough to invite Theo into her room and neither would she invite Draco. Maybe. Missing him was an understatement. It didn't help that the hot suds of the soap she massaged over her tired muscles smelled of him. It didn't help that he sat somewhere in the Manor, hating her while she intruded upon his home. And it didn't help that she while his words had hurt, it had done nothing to still the fire now pooling in the pit of her belly.
The suds tickled her ears as she slid further into the warmth of the water. The bastard still looked amazing today. She was human. His words today didn't make her forget the ones he spoke before as he devoured and he took her, pleasuring her beyond her wildest dreams. Her fingertips grazed over her thighs, her belly, and her nipples, where she circled them until they were hard despite the temperature of the bath water.
Her lips parted as her imagination took over. Her fingertips were now Draco's pink lips, swirling circles over her pert nipples. The pressure as she sank her middle and ring finger into her cunt, before sliding them over her clit to match the circles around nipples, were now Draco's long, thick fingers too. He could curl them, could reach deep enough to coax an orgasm so strong it would arch her back off the bed at his command.
Her legs fell open, wider as Draco's voice materialized in her ear. He was a talkative lover. She didn't forget all the times he said he wanted to ruin her. It was no secret he held back with her and that was saying a lot given the dark nature of their sessions. They hadn't even had time to explore it further because of this new change of events.
"You're doing so well, Hermione. But I know you can take more. Can you take more? Hm?" he had said while taking her from behind, her pony tail yanked backward so she'd meet the storm that was his grey eyes.
I want to break you, darling. And I will, just not today. Thank me for what you're getting right now. Thank me!
This poetry to her ears echoed as she came, her thighs shutting closed against the warm suds of the water. Her fingers strived to mimic Draco's as he would keep going until he'd pull two, three, sometimes four more orgasms out of her before he'd even fuck her and give her more. Only one was achieved this time.
As always, touching herself was a great distraction but now the day's events came tumbling in to shove them aside. Filling up the space and pushing it out.
Draco said it was over.
Her chest heaved as a fresh batch of tears raced down her cheeks and into the bathwater waiting below. She dunked her head under the water, added shampoo, Draco's shampoo, to her hair and scrubbed at her scalp like it would scratch him out of her mind.
Why was she even still here? She agreed to this, but not this, whatever this was. It was possible that the dark magic had already taken over and changed something within him he couldn't get back. A sense of duty still knocked at her senses. She was here to prevent Draco from falling too far from himself. From possibly becoming something close or worse than Voldemort himself.
How can she fix this if he won't even talk to her? As she rinsed the soap from her curly strands, satisfied that she'd scratched her scalp raw enough, one more idea came to fruition. Before she could fully unravel it, a knock sounded at the door.
Quickly, she stepped from the bathtub, drying herself and vigorously running a matching towel over her hair. Her wand was nowhere in sight. Not in the bathroom, not on top of her bed that had made itself since this morning, and not at the sitting area either.
She hurriedly threw on soft cotton shorts and a T-shirt, still eyeing the room for her wand. The last time she'd seen it had been....just outside her room. The snacks. She'd brought so many, she had to set them down just outside her room to open the door.
"Fuck!" she breathed. The knocking continued at the door. Much lighter than when Draco had nearly broke it down the night before. Her eyes trailed to the clock. It was close to dinner time.
"Ginny?"
The person gave no answer, but the knocking resumed. Whoever was outside the room, surely had her wand by now. If it was Ginny, she would have said so and she wouldn't be lingering outside her door like some god damned stalker either.
"I'm not answering the door unless you tell me who you are!" She kept her distance from the door as if a simple breeze would blow it to pieces and blow the wards wide open.
"I don't need to announce who I am in MY home," came that familiar, silky voice from the other side.
Her breaths tripped over her galloping heart. At her young age, she was certain the constant pulling and tugging on her heart from the war plus this man would put her in an early grave. Heart disease at the very fucking least.
Her lips thinned to a line as she shook her head in disbelief. Now he wants to talk. After ignoring her all day and the vulgar things he'd said the night before. What the hell was his?
To act like a lunatic then ignore her, all the while serving her favorite foods and making her bathe in his soaps that smelled like him was too much. He broke up with her only hours ago.
Hermione wrenched open the door and didn't take care to stop it from banging against the wall. She had to dig deep to keep her legs from wobbling at the site of him. He wore black pajama pants low on his waist and was shirtless with a towel over his shoulder as if he'd just bathed too.
His pale, slender fingers twirled her wand. Such a playful gesture in contrast to the cold glare he gave her.
He backed away to wall in the narrow hallway and rested his back on it. His eyes never left hers. No, no, this wasn't good. She would not walk out there to get her wand. Panic rose at the thought of him snapping it in two if she didn't. But he hadn't set a word, hadn't even threatened her yet, but it was there.
"Draco. Give me my wand."
"Ok," he smirked. "Shall I come in there with you or would you like to step out here to get it?"
"I—," she said before pausing. Neither of those options were sensible at this hour of the evening. Jaleesa's warning rang briefly in her ears. Going out of the room was a hard no. Not until she knew the extent of how bad the dark magic reacts with Draco at this time of night. She had seen a sliver of it last night.
"Just set it down, I'll grab it when you leave."
"No. I'd rather hand it to you. Anyone could come by and...take it," he said now smiling.
"I don't have time for these games. Give me my fucking w--"
"You watch how you speak to me," Draco said which such venom, her lips stopped moving. He moved off the wall and strode closer to the barrier keeping them apart.
He held the wand up, placed a hand on either side of the ends of it and Hermione nearly screamed as his knuckles whitened.
"No! Draco please, please stop!" Hermione yelled. She clasped her hands together in front of her heart. Her anger vanished just like that, and now she wasn't above begging.
He paused, slowly running a hand over it. Hermione shook away the thoughts of those very same fingers doing just that, over her body days ago. Again, his fingers pulled taut over the ends as he again made motions to bend it.
Hermione dropped to her knees, close enough to the barrier for him to see the desperation bleeding through her eyes. "Draco, please, don't snap my wand. Ollivander's was destroyed during the war, to get another one would take months. Please don't do this."
She searched his eyes, surprisingly finding the coldness gone. Something else resided there now and she remembered it well. Darkness. He looked down at her with his eyes only, his head remaining upright.
The look he was giving her felt like a blanket of ice had been laid over body, her scalp and her face. She waited, wanting him to hear her good when she said that breaking her wand would essentially disable her.
Hermione's eyes broke away to the strong hand that had now resumed twirling the wand, mocking her. They trailed further down his athletic torso and to the path of dirty blonde hair making its way down, under his navel and below.
She dared to let her eyes travel further as her hands remained clasped at her chest. Her mouth agape, she took in the way his joggers hugged him, his cock soft but still thick enough be outlined through them.
"Careful, Mudblood. You didn't hear me well last time. I don't want that from you," he said, and she didn't miss the emphasis on you. Her kind, her blood, her filth.
Hermione was no fool. He couldn't wipe the look from his face if he wanted to. She doubted he even knew how expressive he was anytime she was on her knees like this.
"Why are you here then? Why do you want to come in a Mudblood's room?" Hermione bit back.
"I'm returning your wand."
"Mmhm. And you can do that without coming in my room and without me coming near you," she said, cocking her head to the side.
Hermione didn't know exactly what she was doing but somewhere deep, she hoped he'd say something to confirm he still wanted her. Despite his recent language.
She didn't want to give him time to retort with something else that would end the night prematurely. Answers were needed. Even if they all but confirmed that her Draco was gone.
It certainly appeared that he was fighting himself. Her eyes fell from his cold ones to the bulge in his pajama pants. And it twitched.
Her eyes cut back up to his. He stopped twirling her wand. "This Mudblood seems to have quite the effect on you," she toyed with him.
"It's nothing. Invite me in." His hand without the wand, adjusted the growing cock in his pants, and she may have seen him tug it just a bit, before he let his hand fall at his side.
Hermione wanted more than anything to invite him in. What she did to herself in the bathtub didn't quite scratch the itch. Her fingers could never fill her the way Draco's could.
"Tell me why you broke up with me first and maybe I will."
"I'm the one holding your wand. You're in no position to bargain."
Oh, but she was. The second she fell to her knees, he stopped from breaking it. Seeing her at his mercy changed something within him that projected outward and strong. And Hermione had caught onto that swiftly.
Maybe second time's a charm. Without magic, it was quite a struggle but she dragged the single armchair into view once again and sat in it. Hermione hooked a leg on either side of the armrests and scooted her bottom down to the edge of it, displaying herself wide for him to see. His eyes shot to the space between them.
This time Hermione was prepared for the insults, but this time she wouldn't close the door on it. If Draco wanted to come stalk by the door every night, then so be it. But she'd show him all the filthy parts of her he'd once deemed precious.
Her hand trailed over the soft cotton of her sleeveless pajama top in a downward path that rested over her mound. Where she knew her clit to be. Arousal still burned in her and a new fire relit in her belly.
She hardly moved her hand over it, brushing it here and there. For her, it provided delicious, teasing heat, but she knew it would drive Draco mad. This was too slow, her movements nowhere near enough to give her an orgasm worthy of the level of Draco's. And he knew it too.
Her fingers brushed softly over her clit again, involuntarily causing her muscles to clench. Careful is what she needed to be. The lust clouding those darkened eyes of his was enough to send her soaring off the edge. To reach under the band of her shorts and--
"What are you doing?"
“You won’t touch me. Won’t touch filth. So, I’m doing it myself.” She didn’t meet his eyes. She gave him nothing.
“Are you dense?” he replied, strain evident in his voice. “Let me in so I can give you your wand.”
“No no, my room is filthy. I’m filthy. Just lay it there and I’ll be fine.” This time, she looked up from her cunt, expecting to meet his eyes. But his were staring at her fingers between her legs. She let out a soft whimper, her hips chasing her own fingers as she fought not to bring herself over the threshold. It wasn’t time yet. That would ruin things.
“Then stop,” he said huskily. His hand now tugged on his cock through his pajamas. “I need you to stop. I’ll let you have it if you quit doing… that.”
“Will you be a good boy and set it down for me?” she said softly, challenging him.
“Don’t. Don’t talk to me like that,” he said. She caught the edge in his voice. Draco did not like being told what to do. That was her role. She was his good girl. Not the other way around. Either way it had the desired effect. If he didn't like the way she did things, then maybe he should step up to do it himself.
Hermione reluctantly removed her hand away from her shorts. So close. Had she gone on for seconds more, she would’ve exploded. She hooked her fingers around the band of her shorts and knickers and slowly peeled them down her thighs. Her thighs joined only briefly to allow the fabric completely off and she made a show of it.
Bare from the waist down, she opened her legs once again. Draco was closer to the barrier now. One simple Voodoo spell away from total access to her body, her arousal, the slickness of her heat.
Her middle and ring finger sank into her folds once again for the second time of the evening. She gasped. The sensation was tenfold now that she had an audience. Her fingers moved at a terribly slow pace, in and out. The wet popping sounds of her arousal sounded between them, interrupting the silence of the room.
She could never cum this way. Her plan was to sit here as long as it took for Draco to either give her answers, set down her wand and walk away, or the one she truly wanted but would not admit to, even in her mind. For Draco to take over and dominate. She was fine with any of those options.
“Get the fuck up and turn around,” he rumbled. Flames and desire licked around her lower belly as she heard Draco finally give in just a tiny little bit.
Keeping her chestnut eyes on Draco, she slowly eased to her feet, before facing the chair. She intended to bend over it but before she could, he snapped another order at her.
“Touch your toes, Mudblood.”
That made her hair stand on end. Stepping away from the armchair, she bent at the waist, all the way down until she gripped an ankle with each hand. Wide for him to see how filthy he had made her. How even Mudbloods get wet for Pureblood princes.
And she waited like the good girl she was. He always liked to observe, take a look at the menu before devouring her. But this time, he could not touch. A small punishment for his misgivings from earlier.
She peered at him through her legs and he was already watching her face. Her eyes trailed to his straining cock. Draco hooked his fingers over his waistband just enough to let it free. It bobbed in the air, a thick syrupy drop of pre-cum dropping every few seconds from it.
Hermione could feel herself damn near drooling at the sight of him at this angle. At his cock, large enough to impale her. The black vein on his neck grew blacker and the Dark Mark, not so dark anymore, was bright red. Stark red against his pale forearm.
“Don’t mistake this for anything other than a natural reaction. I will never touch you again. And I don’t know why I did it before but I won’t again. I can’t with your kind.”
Hermione licked her lips, eyeing his cock which seemed to drip more pre-cum than seconds before. Had she even heard what he said? That didn't matter right now. She needed to relieve some pressure. She lifted a hand from her ankle, bent at the knees slightly and plunged a finger into her wetness
“O-okay love, that’s fine with me,” she said, licking her lips again. Did she just agree to that? Lust should be studied as a disease. Just hours before, she pulled at his arm for an explanation, heartbroken and somber. Right now, she didn’t give a fuck what they were or what he did. As long as he kept his cock out and his eyes on her.
“Put your hand back on your ankle. I didn’t tell you to move it,” he said. She could hear him breathing. He was right where she wanted him.
She groaned, missing the contact and delicious heat of her finger. But she put her hand back on her ankle like he told her to.
“Please,” she whimpered, her eyes landing directly on his. Her wand was missing, probably tucked away somewhere because now he had two hands on his cock. One gripped the base, the other stroked the head in firm strokes.
That should be inside of her, filling her to the brim. Exploding thousands of Malfoy heirs into her womb. What exactly was she being punished for again?
Her legs began to tremble as she watched him stroke himself. His eyes were hooded and they bore into hers from above.
“Two fingers. Put two fingers in your filthy cunt for me.”
She snapped to it immediately, bending at the knees to angle her fingers so they could sink into her heat once again.
As he stroked himself, so did she for herself. Hermione imagined him gripping her hips, bursting into her in a way that would leave bruises.
She wanted him to dump himself clean into her. Use her to discard all the pent-up pressure and anger the dark magic has caused him.
“Three fingers. Do it now.”
She winced as she sank a third finger into her wet cunt. And she moaned, not giving a fuck if Ginny or anyone else in the Manor could hear her. Snape himself could round the corner and peer into her room, and she still wouldn’t wrench her fingers from this cunt. His cunt.
“Witch…” he growled. “Had you let me in that room, I would’ve snapped your wand in half and buried one into that soaked cunt of yours and the other in your arse."
She shivered at the thought. His strokes hurried, giving the head a firm twist once his stroke ended at the tip of it.
There was that look again. Cold, distant, but beyond it there was lust. He looked at her like he wanted nothing to do with her and everything to do with her at the same time. Like he couldn't stay away if he tried.
"I need to..." she trailed off, her cunt singing the most vulgar song there is. The squelching of wet fingers against slippery flesh lit around the room as she worked herself into a frenzy at his command.
"Cum for me," he almost whispered. Her fingers left her soaked hole and twirled over her clit. Once, twice and that was it. A galaxy of pleasure burst from her core and on. She was in the air or perhaps the sea, basking in the waves of satisfaction as they flooded over her senses.
She didn't know who she was, where she was or what anything she was. All she knew was that this was the release she tugged at earlier and couldn't reach.
Through her legs, which began to buckle, she watched as Draco finished onto the floor with a grunt, his eyes kept on her dripping arousal.
Slowly, she eased herself to the floor, heaving as she came down. Without even touching her, he gave her this gift of pleasure. The one she gave herself didn't touch this one. Not even fucking close.
Now it was time to deal with the questions at hand and her wand. She hoped this counted as a purge, as intense as this encounter was for her. Only time would tell. He wanted her despite the dark magic telling him not to. She'll think about his loose use of the word 'Mudblood' another day. Hermione sucked in one last breath before turning towards the door.
Draco was gone. The fucker was gone. But there was her wand on top of the towel he had draped over his shoulder.
Was this a trap too? She crawled over to the threshold of the barrier. Her legs felt like a newborn deer's. Only so much could be seen from this angle without sticking her head out into the hallway like a sitting duck.
Hermione waved her hand through it before jerking it back, expecting some kind of spell to hit her, someone to jump from the shadows or someone to grab her but nothing happened.
Quickly she crawled out into the corridor, looking left and right and confirming the coast was clear before snatching both the towel and her wand. She quickly shut the door and put her back to it.
The wand was unharmed. No splits in the vine wood thankfully. She brought the towel to her face, inhaling it and there it was. His musky scent. And as she rubbed her cheek over it, it met with something starkly cold, sticky and wet upon it. She inched her tongue out, tasting it, tasting him.
Oh, she was so fucked up over Draco Malfoy. Who was more obsessed with who? The more he didn't want her, the more she wanted him. What a delectable combination, she thought as she tasted his towel again.
Hermione was easing into the understanding that she might be more on board with this than she’d first believed. And she couldn't help but think the Draco she once knew was still in there somewhere. But how deep, she didn't know. That she wouldn't know unless she took the dive.
Chapter 5: No Touching
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
As always, I'm so grateful you've read this far! Please recheck the tags as we progress this story. It will not be a Dead Dove, though I've thought about it several times. But some content will be borderline as we get into the future chapters. It's waaaay past the genre of dark romance, please keep that in mind. Happy reading :)
Chapter Text
"Damn, that's a lot of scones," Ginny giggled.
Hermione and Ginny sat side by side in Ginny's room eating breakfast from their own respective silver platters. They both agreed to meet first thing each morning to check-in with each other and compare notes, so to speak. A pile of blueberry scones lay next to an even bigger pile of cinnamon muffins on the platter, alongside other various breakfast items. Hermione narrowed her eyes. Not a single house-elf had appeared since their arrival, yet the Manor seemed to anticipate her preferences and give her things she hadn’t asked for.
The oddities of the Manor were going to take some time getting used to. She preferred sleeping under heavy comforters, in a starkly cold room-- with Draco. It had quietly adjusted to her needs. This morning, she nearly fell from the bed when she woke to a heavy presence behind her, only to find a warm body pillow nudged against her back. Though she loved to fall asleep in a cold room, she hated waking up to the chill of morning. Today, the floors were warm beneath her bare feet, and the room was noticeably warmer than it had been the night before, making it easier for her to rise and start the day.
A bookshelf was now in her room with all the titles that piqued her interest during their visit to the library yesterday. Her curtains pulled shut on their own when she retired to bed last night. And her satin scarf for her unruly curls, the one with several loose threads, had somehow repaired itself during the night.
And now she sat with Ginny, nibbling on of the dozen scones sitting on a dainty porcelain plate. This part was a bit extra but she wasn't complaining.
"Careful, you'll get round about the middle," Ginny said while patting her stomach. Hermione bumped her shoulder playfully, fighting the smile on her face.
"What's your plan with Theo?"
"Honestly, I don't know. I figured I'd feel him out today and go from there. I didn't exactly start things off right with him yesterday."
Hermione winced, remembering the crack of Ginny's hand across Theo's face. She was a fireball indeed. But Hermione also remembered what he said after she did it. He asked if they were switching roles. Did Ginny let him slap her around in the privacy of their bedroom?
"Ginny, you had every right. They left us at that table and Snape put us there!" Hermione said incredulously.
Ginny groaned, "Can we not say that slimy git's name while I'm eating breakfast? Yuck."
"Yeah, you're right," Hermione felt the unease build in her belly too. She sat her scone down on the tray and it all vanished, like it knew she wouldn't eat anything too.
"I see things are coming along pretty well for you," Ginny said, her eyes cutting to the side to look at her. Hermione squeezed her eyes shut and fell backwards onto the pillows dramatically.
Ginny giggled, "It's nothing to be ashamed of Mione. I'm just asking!"
Hermione placed a pillow over her face, knowing it was probably redder than a Howler. Last night, she distinctly remembered the filthy thoughts she'd had while Draco talked her through a mind-blowing orgasm. And she distinctly remembered saying she didn't care who walked up and caught them in the act or heard their activities. Now, she cared very much and the embarrassment burned at her cheeks.
"Ginnyyyy. Tell me you didn't hear anything. Lie to me please!" She mumbled through the pillow.
"I didn't hear anything," Ginny said, but Hermione heard the giggle either way. She tossed the pillow at Ginny's head.
"Hey!" Ginny's laughter was full on now and eventually Hermione joined her.
Hermione sighed, "Well to answer your question, I can't really say if it's working or not. He stayed outside the barrier of the room. Afterwards, he sort of ran off."
"Ran off? What for?"
"I wish I knew the answer to that. I need to see if his mark faded."
Ginny nodded, placing the last of her breakfast on the platter before it vanished too. "Jaleesa said Snape's was starting to fade, but it'll return back eventually."
"Exactly. So, I'll find Draco to see if that worked and I'll head to the library at some point today to see if I can find anything useful," Hermione said confidently. But she didn't feel anything but doubt. Highly unlikely she'd find a Dumbledore-worthy fix in a pureblood library. "Until we know more about them, I still think we should be back in our rooms before dark."
"Definitely. Meet me for lunch?" Ginny replied.
"See you at lunch."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour or so later, Hermione still hadn't found Draco anywhere inside the Manor. She snatched open the last door near the kitchens and found it empty too. It was a cluttered room full of furniture and antique kitchen equipment. The Manor was massive and it had taken Hermione and Ginny quite a while to explore it fully, but she wasn't dense. It should have taken a lot longer.
This wasn’t the first time she felt the Manor was hiding rooms from her. Or maybe Draco was. They hadn’t come across his bedroom, nor Theo’s, Snape’s, or Winifred’s. Her steps quickened at the thought of Lucius somewhere around the Manor lurking. They hadn't found his or Narcissa's bedroom or wing either. Before they arrived, Draco mentioned they had chosen to hire their own Healers to assist them in recovering after Winifred attacked them.
Such a strange dynamic this was. Winifred was here, somewhere living in their home for the time being. Perhaps that's why they were well hidden. Her Voodoo had maimed them not even weeks ago in retaliation against Draco and Hermione for Blaise's death. Not to mention what she did to Hermione's own parents. There wasn't anything they could do to remove her from their home either way. There was dark magic and then there was the world of Voodoo. Her magic had been strong enough to hold Voldemort himself outside of one of the wizarding world's most ancient structures. If Winifred wanted to stay and help Snape, that is exactly what Winifred would do—inside their home if she wanted to.
Hermione moved on, exiting the Manor and making her way towards the Quidditch pitch. She hugged her jacket tight against her body as the brisk morning breeze picked up. She thought of her parents. Prior to leaving Hogwarts, Draco ensured her parents were in good hands at St. Mungo’s, where Healers and Mind Healers were treating the physical and emotional wounds they had suffered. She couldn't visit them yet until they were cleared. Their Muggle minds weren't strong enough to handle the level of damage Winifred had caused. Narcissa and Lucius fared well emotionally, having lived around such trauma as that for years. Hermione fought off the images of blood and flesh flashing through her mind without permission. They hadn't deserved any of it.
Hermione stopped in her tracks as warm tears trailed down her cheeks. The wind cooled them at her lips. Her guilt over Blaise's death hadn't gone away and there hadn't been a day to pass without thinking of him. She'd lost count at how many times she wished to have a Time Turner. Just to be able to go back to the moment she guilted Blaise into agreeing to go with them to Cologne Cathedral. Winifred practiced a form of magic older than Merlin himself. It granted her the ability to speak directly to her ancestors who told her it wasn't time to go there yet. Draco had been a complete mess, worried sick over his father who had been captured and held there. It was such a mess of things and Hermione wanted to do whatever it took to help him and his father. In the process, she hadn't heeded the girl's warning. Hadn't taken it seriously when she said that it would tip the scales if they went.
Eventually she gathered herself with the help of the wind drying her tears. She moved on towards the whirring sounds at the Quidditch pitch. Her eyes could hardly catch onto the figure tearing through the sky, weaving in and out of the loops jutting into the air. She entered through a wooden gate and carefully took the slippery steps, wet with morning dew, to the raised platform of fresh grass.
Hermione spotted Draco on the far end angling downward and dangerously fast to the ground before he caught an inky black object. He scooped it up before quickly letting it go to scurry and cut around the pitch in zigzag patterns. He wore a long-sleeved black, fitted shirt that clung to his slim figure. A metal, black, breastplate was worn over his chest and ribs for protection. Just underneath, she could make out an outline of abs peeking through, thanks to the sweat that clung to him. Sweat dripped from the fringe of his hair. She watched as both his veined hands and strong thighs, clothed in Quidditch training pants, gripped the broomstick. He looked...amazing. Ten out of ten as always. All of it stirred the memories from last night. It wasn’t until his eyes suddenly locked onto hers that she realized she’d been staring at him.
Those same eyes that had watched her do the unimaginable last night. If only the wizarding world knew what the brightest witch of their age was up to. A bright flush crept over her cheeks as he watched her. Then he soared off. She found a seat at the small set of bleachers and waited for him.
But he never came near her. He continued flying around the pitch, completing difficult maneuvers and catching and letting go of the black object but there was no other acknowledgement of her presence. After some time, Hermione began to fidget in her seat. Her bottom was growing numb from the coldness of the metal seat and the wind was much more bitter without the addition of trees to block some of it.
She would wait patiently. More than anything, Draco was restless and frustrated from not being able to leave the Manor. Combine that with the itch of dark magic affecting him just below the surface and he just might combust if he didn't relieve the pent-up energy.
A particularly nasty batch of wind whipped her curls violently around her face. As she struggled to press them back into place and out of her face, warmth crept from the tips of her toes to her face. The ache of her bottom was relieved and she looked down to find she was sitting on a plush cushion with back support. And the wind seemed to have simply cut off like someone had turned it off with a light switch.
She lost track of Draco, turning her head this and that way to find him. He flew near the loops again, catching the black ball and letting it go, but he wasn't looking at her. There wasn't any sign of his wand either. As she searched around some more, she found that it was still just the two of them outside.
Hermione huffed. She appreciated the gesture that was certainly from him, but she didn't appreciate being ignored. Still he continued practicing his dramatic barrel rolls and she watched on. Though she didn't understand the rules of Quidditch, she could appreciate the talent and skill it took to fly with that kind of finesse.
"Show off," she muttered as she crossed her arms and snuggled into the cushion. Her wand tapped on her pocket and she unshrank a book to read until he finished. She wondered how Ginny was faring with Theo. And Winifred with Snape. Before her relationship with Blaise, she had been pining after Snape for years apparently. Hermione shook her head as if it would rid herself of that awful memory of catching the girl trying to seduce her professor.
She lost track of time, having grown content with the weather, her book and Draco. Eventually, a thud of boots hit the ground and Hermione looked up to see that Draco had landed. He wiped the sweat from his brow and unbuckled the breastplate from his chest. Hermione stared, almost willing him to look at her. Acknowledge her. At least say something after their activities last night. In a way, they were still spending time together, though separately. It reminded her of their days at Hogwarts. He had joined her in the library and studied side-by-side with her, often not saying a thing until he finally did. The rest was history and apparently so was their relationship—since he was now walking towards the equipment building without stopping to speak to her.
She followed him, losing sight of him as he turned a corner. The door to the small building was left open. There was no one inside and the only disturbance she could find was the addition of his breastplate, broom and a small box which she assumed contained the black object he was playing with. Hermione threw the door closed and groaned. This was not going well. She had been hoping to at least get a glance at his forearm.
Hermione didn't bother looking for him. He didn't want to be found. The heaviness in her heart grew as she approached the Malfoy graveyard and sat upon a white marbled bench. They were over and she didn't completely understand why. Or maybe she did, but didn't want to accept it. He had reverted. The dark magic had finally warped his mind to believe she wasn't worthy. Beneath him and too disgusting to touch. He probably felt violated. Tainted even because of what they did in the past.
Her head began pounding as she fought more tears. They didn't come this time but it still hurt all the same. She read the tombstone in front of her. Lucius Malfoy I. Draco's ancestors would somersault in their graves if they knew what they'd done. Her eyes trailed over to the others. Brutus Malfoy. Marwina Malfoy. Alberta Malfoy. Septimus Malfoy.
Though these witches and wizards would have surely hated her if they were alive today, she still felt at peace sitting amongst them. They were dead. Unable to voice their opinions of her, or call her names, or simply ignore her because she was a Mudblood. They had to stay there and tolerate her presence. Just like Draco had to. Her chest heaved as she internally beat down on herself. This was a turn of events she never would have seen coming in a million years.
She arrived at the dining hall at lunch time to find it empty. No Ginny, Theo or Draco. And thankfully no sign of Lucius or Snape. Perhaps she misunderstood Ginny when she said they'd meet for lunch. She assumed they'd meet in the dining hall again. So, she made her way back to their rooms. It was possible she was having just as shit of a day as she was and wanted to retire to her room early.
As she turned onto the long hallway with checkerboard floors and cedar green walls, she halted in her steps and quickly whipped out her wand. Snape was backing out of a room near hers. Panic slammed into her chest as she initially thought he was exiting her room, or Ginny's room. But it was the room on the other side of hers. Still too close. She backed away until the corner of the wall hid her from view and then she broke out into a brisk jog. Where to, she didn't know. But it was certainly far the fuck away from that man.
She varied her direction, making a left, two rights, taking a long hallway to another set of rooms and then moving through an open sitting room which contained another door. This door led her down several more hallways and once she was sure he hadn't followed her, she slowed her pace. No sooner than when she placed her hands on her knees to catch her breath, she heard the footsteps. Smooth footsteps with a sturdy pace she'd heard countless times storming into a classroom.
Hermione broke off into another run that took her breath away and strained her muscles. She didn't dare turn around to see her pursuer. Her feet slipped as she turned a corner and used the adjacent wall for leverage to push off. A burgundy door near the end of the hallway opened as she ran. It was either run until she was caught or trust that the Manor was helping her out once again.
She made up her mind quickly as she heard the footsteps catching up with her and she dived inside, slamming it shut with her body weight. She quickly backed away from it, her wand aimed at whoever would burst into the door. The war had ended not long ago. The spell at the cusp of her lips would not spare the life of the person that burst through that door. The war had changed her, Harry and Ron.
Harry and Ron had hunted Death Eaters the Muggle way to get information on Voldemort's whereabouts. And when they'd found them, they tortured and killed them for answers. The boys came back alive because Harry had finally woken up and realized that disarming and stunning spells were not enough to quell the viciousness that was war. It was the last leg of the race and the stakes had never been higher. It had changed them and Hermione hadn't taken much time to assess the damage on their souls. Right now, she would take a page from their book. It was easy in this situation. She would not allow Snape to tie her up again and do Merlin knows what to her, ever again.
The doorknob rattled as someone on the outside pulled and tugged on it. Minutes went by until she heard the footsteps leave. Hermione turned, taking in the room she was certain she'd spend a few more hours in. At least until she was certain they had given up for a while.
Two brawny eagles sat on opposite perches, staring at her. The room appeared to be a study, complete with dark, antique furniture, books, quills, and parchment splayed across the large desk. A large window, enormous enough for both of the two large birds to fit through at the same time, lay open on the opposite wall of the desk. The eagles didn't seem hostile but Hermione backed away anyway at their intense gazes.
The Manor seemed to know what she needed once again. A safe place and a place to send a letter to Harry and Ron. They had both returned to Grimmauld Place, where they planned to live together until the world sorted itself out following Voldemort's death. Ginny was supposed to be part of that plan had she and Harry not broken up.
Hermione kept her eyes on the twin eagles as she eased into the stiff and heavy chair at the desk.
Choosing a white feathered quill, she dipped it into the rich, dark ink and hovered it over a fresh piece of parchment. What would she say in the letter she wasn't even going to write in the first place? It still wasn't a good idea to mention what was happening here. The last thing she wanted to hear was an 'I told you so'. Besides, Draco could be saved. She knew he could.
Dear Harry/Ron,
Ginny and I have settled in nicely. (Lies) Draco and Theo have been attentive (Beating on our doors every night to fuck or strangle us), and the Manor is as grand as one would expect. (And probably god damned haunted. The house let me in here to write to you). Hope everything is alright on your end (Cause it sure as hell isn't here) I miss you all terribly. Write back when you can.
With Love from Hermione and Ginny
She rolled the parchment and used a spare ribbon from the drawer to secure it before cautiously walking towards the eagles. The one on the left seemed more friendly somehow and she slowly reached towards its foot to tie the parchment to it. It cocked its head at her. She was certain this one belonged to Draco and she fought not to roll her eyes at it.
It squawked loudly and beat its wings at her. She quickly retreated, not understanding what the fuss was about until she noticed its cold, yellow eyes looking past her towards the desk where a small velvet-lined box sat. Hermione opened it to find several pellets inside. Even the bloody birds knew how to make a bargain. She gathered a couple of pellets from the box and extended her hand outward. Her wand was kept just within reach in case it decided to gnaw her hand off or gouge her eye out. It ate it before shuffling one its legs out.
As soon as the parchment was secured, the bird immediately flew through the open window and into the skies. She hoped the boys would write back soon. Words couldn't explain how much she missed them. They hadn't stuck around long enough to discuss their plans with each other. It seemed everyone was ready to separate and begin living life like normal people.
She gave the room a once over again. One of the walls held a shelf of moving pictures of the current Malfoy family. From the top, she trailed over them one by one. One was of a young Lucius and Narcissa in a garden that looked similar to the one she'd passed hours earlier. They twirled around in each other's arms as if dancing to a tune of their own. The look of happiness and the absence of wrinkles and stress on their face seemed out of place given recent events. There were multiple pictures of them, some with each other and some with witches and wizards she didn't know. None were recent pictures and she didn't blame who ever placed these specific ones on the shelf.
Finally, her eyes settled on exactly who she’d been searching for. Photo after photo of a pale, joyful baby with tufts of blonde hair lined the lower shelves. This Draco was untainted and pure. He had no opinions on blood status and no heavy burdens placed upon him. It showed in the moving pictures of him smiling and doing every day activities. His smiles were genuine. Hermione ached to have even an ounce of this Draco in her presence. A Draco who could experience pure and unburdened joy. Even still, she believed he deserved it.
The rustling feathers of the remaining eagle pulled her to present. Even though she didn't have a letter for it, she gave the eagle a treat from the box too before exiting the office. Thankfully, the hallways were empty as she made her way back to her and Ginny's rooms. Hermione didn't spend much time knocking at Ginny's door after a few knocks with no answer.
Hopefully Ginny was making some progress with Theo if she was skipping lunch. Once in her own room, she settled in at the sitting area and ate a quiet lunch by herself. Again, all of her favorites were included and she graciously ate her fill and then some.
She really needed to head to the library if she wanted to make it back to her room before sunset. Hermione played with several scenarios and times. She would give herself around four hours to search and note anything significant she found. Perhaps it was possible to take the books with her and bring them back to the room. Though she didn't necessarily want to isolate herself. There was still progress to be made on Draco, even if it wouldn't stick for now. Maybe baby steps would halt any permanent damage.
She had more questions for Jaleesa but her stomach turned at the thought of seeing her again. Draco had no qualms about speaking to or touching Jaleesa but when it came to Hermione, he had problems with it. It stung. Draco was actively avoiding her, yet coming to her room every night. Why?
Other questions came about. Was Winifred making progress with Snape? Was Winifred's room next to her own? Where was she now? Winifred was as smart as a whip and she knew she had some answers to some of the questions she had too. But Hermione wasn't bold enough to go disturb her. Not after their past with each other. She probably wouldn't help her either way.
The silver platter vanished as she placed her napkin upon it. Full and content, she began massaging her sore legs and feet before deciding to run a bath. Her hands trembled slightly and were still buzzing with the leftover adrenaline from the chase. As the water and suds filled the tub, she breathed in the familiar scent of another one of Draco’s soaps she loved.
"This fucking place," Hermione grumbled as she sank into the steamy bath.
About an hour later, Hermione found herself in the library at one of the comfortable settees Ginny had fallen asleep on before. Her head fell back onto the cushion as she ran her hands across the royal blue velvet of it and at that moment, she knew why Ginny had. Antique as it was, it was spacious and unlike the hardened, just-for-decoration pieces littered around the Manor.
Eventually she dug into several books with parchment arranged and ready to jot down quick notes. She would take them back to her room when she finished and study them before she retired for the night. Not long after she began, she heard a thud near the back of the library. Rising from her slouched position, she held herself still, listening for anymore noise. The sounds continued as if someone was stacking books on top of one another.
"Homenum Revelio," she whispered as her wand angled over her head. It vibrated in response and the thudding of the books halted. Hermione would not go searching for whoever was in the library with her. The spell would draw them to her. Whoever it was would surely feel the wash of the spell over them and they'd come out, where she'd be standing and ready.
If it was Snape and if he moved anything like he did in the hallways earlier, she would lay him down, right there in the library. Hermione wasn't sure what to do if it were anyone else. And that anyone else, stepped from around a shelf containing rare books on magical creatures from the 15th century.
Draco's expensive dragonhide combat boots stepped into view as he rounded from the shelf. His empty hands were held in front of him in surrender but he held an obvious look of annoyance on his face.
"Put your wand away. You're being ridiculous."
"Don't talk to me like that," Hermione snapped. She kept her wand pointed in his direction.
"I'll talk to you however I like in my home." He walked over to a nearby table before pulling his wand from a side pocket in his black pants. Hermione gripped her wand tighter.
He pointed his wand in the direction he came from. Several stacks of books floated along towards him before resting at the table. "W-What are you trying to find in those books?" Hermione said to him.
Draco ignored her as he summoned a chair and began turning the pages of a heavy tome-like book.
Her wand lowered. She eyed her notes and books littering the settee, considering packing up and just leaving. It wasn’t like he planned on speaking to her anyway. She wanted to get as far away as possible from the awful feeling intruding upon her chest.
It was her heart fluttering with fresh ache. But she made her way back to the cluttered settee and continued searching for whatever they needed to fix this. It was difficult to ignore the lingering possibility that even still, they may not be together after all of this. She wiped away her tears as they came. This was the only time she was grateful he wouldn't turn around to see her like this.
Hermione didn’t expect a response but she spoke to him anyway. “I hated you for so long after you called me a Mudblood the very first time,” she began as she scratched her notes on the parchment.
“I had no control over my emotions back then. That word gave me so much grief and I gave it so much power, thanks to you.
But when I punched you in third year, I felt a sliver of that control return back to me. And on that same day, I realized you had emotions too despite your…nature. From that day on, the word meant nothing to me. This Mudblood could break your nose. This Mudblood could make you shed a tear. This Mudblood could piss you off. You were human too.”
Draco turned a page in exchange of a response.
“It's just a word, I can choose for that word to have power over me or I can choose for that word to have no meaning at all. I can choose for it to have a different meaning too." She sniffed.
She paused for a bit to read. The book detailed several instances where wizards have attempted to brand their pureblood children so that if they chose to have children of their own, the brand would be present on their offspring. Like a tattoo passed down through generations. Barbaric.
“I love you, Draco,” she said as he began scribbling on his own parchment. “I never expected to hear that awful word from your lips ever again, but here we are. My love for you, made me forget that I still have the power over that word. Not you. Me. And I’m not upset with you. I know it’s the dark magic talking. It just caught me off guard.”
Hermione looked at his back, still turned away from her as he wrote. She needed to see for herself if her next words would have the desired effect. If this would tilt the scales in her favor.
Hermione shrugged even though he couldn’t see it. “I know you're struggling. I want you to know I forgive you for everything thus far because it’s not your fault. You're human. But I want to set us straight for the time being because I’m not leaving this Manor and neither are you until this is done.”
“Draco I give you permission. I give you permission to call me whatever you want, touch me however you want. Fuck me however you want. I give you permission to rid yourself of the dark desires you’re struggling with. I give you permission to use me.” Her eyes seared into his back as the last of her words hit home.
And there it was. Draco stiffened in his chair and the scratching of his quill stopped mid-stroke. He stood from the chair and with a simple wave of his hand, the contents of the table vanished.
His eyes met hers briefly before he walked towards the back the library. Hermione returned to her books, satisfied that she at least said what she needed to. She was grateful that he sat long enough to hear it.
He could either accept her help or Draco as she knew him would slowly fade away. There were still some things she couldn’t understand. He seemed disgusted by her and obsessed with her at the same time. He didn’t want her touching him and he didn’t want to touch her but his actions and words said otherwise. She repulsed him, but he couldn’t stay away from her. It didn’t make sense. But when dark magic became unstable, anything was possible. Draco was certainly fighting an internal battle. Maybe permission was what he was struggling with.
She tapped her wand on her notes, shrinking them down to put in her pocket for later. Her mind was all over the place and she needed a break. Any interaction with this Draco sucked the energy clean out of her.
After tidying up her area, she lay back on the plush settee, eyes drifting upward to the breathtaking ceiling. A renaissance style mural of angels and nature graced it. The artist had clearly painted it well before her time. Her eyes ran over the antique style fixtures around this part of the library. Dark antique shelves, brass fittings and faded tapestries of Malfoy ancestors gave the library a dark academia feel. One that reminded her of Hogwarts library but much more grand.
The smell of books and parchment became more distinct while she took in her surroundings. She mentally added the library to her list of favorite places at Malfoy Manor. Just beside the Malfoy graveyard.
Hermione left her shoes on the floor and brought her knees up as she settled in fully on the settee. Draco was somewhere in the library being an ass and she would let him be for now. At least they were in the same room. There was no set timeline on how long it would take for this situation to become irreversible. She should be pressing him more than she was but the way he was actively ignoring her, made it infinitely easier said than done.
Before she could even begin to formulate a new plan, the settee that had once claimed Ginny had claimed her too, lulling her into the warm embrace of sleep and an unplanned nap.
——————————-------------------------------------------
Fuck. Hermione quickly wiped the sleep from her eyes as they adjusted to the darkened library. The low fire burning in the fireplace barely illuminated it. A figure was crouching at the side of the settee she lay on.
She gasped. What could only be the sharp point of a wand, nudged into her breast before she could sit up.
“Don’t,” said Draco softly.
She slowly laid back down, glancing over his shadowed figure. His blonde hair and grey eyes glimmered in the firelight. He was crouched, forearms resting on his thighs and he had an usettling stare of hunger on his face. His mouth was slightly ajar. How long had he watched her sleep?
“Draco, please g—“
“Imperio,” whispered Draco with a small smile.
Her body slackened into the settee’s cushions. All thoughts of worry and stress dissolved from her as she relaxed into a peaceful state. It felt unnatural, forced. The stress was still present but just below the surface. Just enough to know it was still there but she couldn't reach it.
Hermione knew she should panic but her body followed a different rhythm. This was what Draco needed, but what would he do to her? How far would he go tonight if illegal curses were on the table?
“Take everything off,” he said. When had he inched closer to her? His warm breath brushed against the side of her neck and her ear as he spoke. Her lips parted at the closeness of his voice. Her belly may have fluttered just a bit.
She rose from the settee, lifting her shirt over and off. Her pants and knickers came next and she reached for her knee high socks last.
“Keep those on,” he said.
She did. She returned to laying flat on her back on the settee. Draco’s wand jutted out from the darkness and came to rest on top of one of her nipples.
"I can’t figure out what it is about you." The cool tip of his wand began trailing circles over the hard bud. "Hold still," he murmured near her neck before her body could react.
Her body screamed at the tiny bursts of pleasure. He moved it to the other nipple repeating the circles, breathing her in. His closeness was too much. It was absolutely agonizing in her stiff body as she was forced to take on the pleasure without moving. She ached to arch her back off the cushion but the spell held her still.
Her muscles tensed with every twirl, every switch to the other nipple. His eyes roamed her body, trailing slowly over it before coming to rest on her gaze. He smirked before he waved his hand over her body vanishing the curse.
He was toying with her. Just so she’d know he’d go as far as he needed to ensure she’d do exactly as he said. This was a two-way street for Hermione. Her heart fluttered with fear but it also fluttered with anticipation. The feather light circles of his wand continued over her other nipple now and it was harder to think. Maybe she shouldn’t at all.
Her toes curled and the pleasure began strumming at other parts of her body. She could have thanked Draco for canceling the spell. If she was good for him, maybe he wouldn’t take away her free will again.
“You’re under my skin. In my head. You don’t...belong there,” said Draco. He placed his wand on the floor and reached down to her knickers lying on the floor. He scooped them up, turning them over and holding them close to his face. And then he gave them one long sniff as his eyes bore into hers.
Hermione blushed, embarrassment creeping over her face. It wasn’t like he hadn’t seen or smelled every inch of her before. But this wasn’t the Draco she knew. This was like starting all the way over again. This was a stranger doing this. And a dangerous one at that.
His eyes fluttered as he drank in her scent. “I need you out of my home. But I need you here more.”
As quickly as he dropped her knickers, a pocket knife materialized into his empty hand. Hermione tensed. If she moved, he might place her under the spell again. If she didn’t move, who knows what would happen. Would he really stab her? His words had been hot and cold.
The knife flicked open and Hermione chose to lie still. “Open your legs,” he said.
She eased her legs open, one onto the top of the back rest and the other widened to allow her toe tips to lightly graze the floor. Draco devoured her with his eyes.
Hermione felt the heat of a blush again as he examined her. She was soaked. She felt it seep from her as her legs parted. The coolness of the room chilled the wetness as it was exposed to the air. As if he heard her thoughts, his eyes snapped to hers and a smirk crossed his face.
His hand with the knife approached her and her stomach drew taut. She kept her trembling legs open. He wouldn’t like it if she closed them.
He flipped the knife to the blunt side and used it to open her swollen lips wider, exposing every crevice and hole. Laid bare for Draco to see it all.
“You don’t deserve to cum at my hand,” Draco said. He tilted his head and leaned in, his nose so close to her cunt, he could taste her if his tongue left his mouth. And Hermione hoped that it did. Her cunt clenched around nothing, aching to be filled. Her clit was so close to relief.
He gave her a long sniff again and his warm breath caressed her lips and wetness as he exhaled. “Your scent is maddening,” her rumbled. Hermione whimpered.
She raised her hips to his face, trying to get any part of him to touch her but he backed away before she could make contact with him. Another smirk was plastered across it. The knife hovered over her.
He used the blunt side of the knife to run gentle sweeps across her clit, using the slippery wetness to glide across it. It pulled a moan deep from her chest as some of the tension was relieved. Only some.
“If you cum, I’ll cut it off,” Draco whispered in her ear. The statement should have turned her off. It should’ve been like a bucket of cold ice water dumped on her but she was too far gone now. His voice, the attention he was giving her and his closeness was too much.
He hadn’t even touched her with his bare hands and she was becoming unglued. The sweeps over her clit were barely there. Yet, she knew with time, it wouldn’t take long to bring her over the edge. The balance of danger and pleasure was tangible. Any wrong movement from him or her would end with her bleeding.
She tried to think of anything other than the fact that Draco had her splayed open, playing with her clit and gazing into her eyes with steely grey ones of his. All she could think of was the reward at the end of this relentless teasing.
She thought of Harry and Ron, the day she received her Hogwarts letter, Dumbledore naked, anything, but nothing would put out the fire. Hermione always cycled back to those beautiful eyes staring a hole into her soul, daring her to cum.
“Dr-Draco, I can’t hold it. I need to cum please,” she moaned. “Please don’t hurt me.”
“I need to hurt you, love. I have to. Just look at you,” he said, his eyes roaming over her body.
“Just look at you," he repeated breathlessly.
Hermione moaned again, unable to douse the fire building and raging from within. She couldn’t close her legs as the knife would very well slice into her. Hermione didn’t want to chance touching him or pulling his hand away.
Hermione had agreed to help him. Gave him permission to do whatever he wanted. She should be afraid right now. Instead she wanted to chance him slicing her up like meat on a carving block. Anything to receive the reward waiting for her just over the threshold.
“Please,” she begged. “I'm not going to be able to help it if you do this to me.” Just then, a firmer swipe across her clit almost sent her careening off the edge and it pulled another loud moan from her. Tears sprang from her eyes as her breath hitched. The intensity of her needs overwhelmed her. The thought of this man dangling her orgasm in front of her like a prize was blindingly blissful. Her eyes landed on the bulge in his black pants.
“Fuck,” Draco said, tugging on the strain in his pants. The knife left her clit and she couldn’t tell if she was relieved or disappointed. He had worked her into a puddle and it soaked into the settee and her bottom.
He rose from his crouching position and pulled his pants down. She noticed the pattern of him not wanting to remove his clothing completely. As if the fact of getting naked for a Mudblood shamed him. He never had an issue with it before.
His cock hung out, just over the band of his waistband and his boxers. Pre-cum leaked at the tip and Hermione wished to catch it with her tongue. Merlin, even the smell of him was tantalizing.
He ran long strokes over it. He inched closer, stroking it over her face. How bad she wanted to taste him. He deserved to be sucked off. Instead, she watched him fight the internal battle of giving in to the pleasures of fucking a Mudblood.
The old Draco would have devoured her 10 times over since she set foot in the Manor. New Draco was fighting his urges.
Hermione opened her legs wide and brought her knees up and to the sides of her chest. Draco grunted, his eyes fluttering closed before roaming over her body in its new position.
Old Draco loved when she showed off her flexibility. She knew this one would too.
“Open your fucking mouth,” he said.
Her head turned towards him, her mouth falling open and her tongue angled to catch what she knew was coming. They locked eyes as she began playing with her nipples. She hadn’t came yet but she was soaking wet and she needed something to relieve the pressure.
“Look at you,” he whispered again. “Ready to catch my nut like the slut you are.” His strokes sped up and they concentrated on the leaking head. He gathered the leaking pre-cum and used it to stroke himself relentlessly. “I’ll never touch you again, do you hear me? This is all you get. Tell me you don't deserve me.”
“I hear you. I don’t deserve you, Draco,” Hermione replied breathlessly before sticking her tongue out again.
“No, you don’t. I’ll give you my nut and nothing else, Mudblood.”
Hot splashes of cum erupted over her face. There was so much. Her tongue caught the bulk of it as he grunted through each spurt. It coated her hair, her neck, and her chest. He was careful not to aim it at her cunt but she knew he wanted to.
The streams of cum came to a stop but Hermione saw that he was still hard. Seeing her in this position coated in his essence was obviously doing a number on him.
He kept pumping his cock. One, two, three, four and he was cumming again, painting her face and body for the second time. It was all too much Hermione.
She broke her role to gather her wetness and swirl it over her clit. Her eyes locked with his as she gathered some of him too and sucked a finger of it into her mouth. Simply tasting him set her off into a begging spell. It just wasn't enough.
“Fuck me please Draco. I’ll leave you alone for days if you want me to. I’ll be good and leave you alone. Just fuck me one more time,” she begged. She had no worries that he couldn’t cum a third time. Old Draco could last a long time and cum as many times as he wanted. He was a stallion.
She was so horny, her tears fell more loosely and her chest heaved from the orgasm she couldn’t quite get. Draco was still hard even though he’d emptied himself twice.
“I can’t,” Draco said as he jerked his rock hard cock.
“You can. I need you inside of me, please. Please before I--,” her breath hitched as she felt herself fall over the edge.
She moaned as her orgasm slammed into her and she kept her legs open how he liked her to. The waves of pleasure burst over and the muscles of her cunt clenched in tandem. Draco watched every bit of it, grunting as he lost it again. And for a third time, he blasted his cum into her waiting mouth.
“Swallow every fucking drop. Every drop. Don’t let it spill,” he rasped, the head of his cock now close enough for her to kiss. She didn’t touch him with her tongue or lips. How she longed to touch her lips to his flesh but she would wait for his permission whenever that came.
For now, she obediently swallowed every hot stream of cum he gave her, struggling to keep it all from leaving her mouth. As a drop threatened to leave the corner of her mouth, she used a finger to swipe it back onto her tongue.
"Fuck," Draco said again.
As soon as they gathered their breaths, the mess on her vanished with Draco’s wandless, wordless magic. Draco began straightening his clothing.
“May I see the mark?” Hermione said to him as he did so. “I need to see if this is working.”
Surprisingly, he briefly lifted his sleeve to reveal the Dark Mark, which had faded ever so slightly. It wasn't as red as it had been when he was outside of her room last night. As intense as this was, it wasn’t enough. She shuddered.
He let his sleeve roll back in place before he turned to her. His cock was tucked back into his pants but it was still straining against the zipper.
“I—,“ she began.
“I’ll give you a running head start to get back to your room. Get to your room and don’t try to come find me. If you linger, I will hurt you,” Draco said, his icy glare locking back into place.
He didn’t need to tell her twice. Though it seemed Draco had a moment of clarity, what they had done hadn’t been enough and he would quickly return back to the Draco that was beating on her door every night.
She dressed quickly. Unease settled into her as the familiar smirk crept onto Draco’s face. He patiently watched her put on every piece of clothing she had.
Hermione lifted her books and checked under the settee but her wand was missing. She looked up and found Draco twirling her wand.
“Draco, you told me to get to my room. I can’t go without my wand. There’s…others out there.”
The twirling paused and he slowly inched it out as if he wanted to reconsider. She grabbed it, expecting him to grab her or snatch it back but he didn’t do anything.
“Th-Thank you,” Hermione said and turned on her heel. She broke off into a brisk run. Draco chuckled from where he stood. He wasn’t following her yet.
Hermione swiftly shut the library doors behind her and cast a locking spell on it. It was useless in a Manor that belonged to him but it comforted her anyway.
She couldn’t deny the beauty of the Manor at night. The lit sconces and hauntingly pleasant paintings were strangely comforting. She turned corner after corner, taking care to dive behind a marble bust, a suit of armors and anything else she could when she heard suspicious creaks or when the shadows appeared too real. There were no signs of someone chasing her. She knew what that had been like earlier. She turned onto her own hallway before she knew it. Was that a moan?
Hermione cast a silencing charm on her shoes not long after she left the library. It didn’t give her an excuse to snoop but she wanted to make sure they weren’t moans of a different kind. Ones of a person needing help. Especially Ginny, who she hadn’t seen since breakfast.
As she neared their rooms, she heard it again. And it came from a door left ajar to the left of her room from where she stood. Not Ginny’s room. The room Snape had came out of earlier.
Deja vu washed over her as she crept closer to it. This hadn’t been the first time she snooped around and found Winifred and her professor together. Though he denied Winifred’s advances back then, she was almost certain he wasn’t doing that now. Not with these circumstances.
Hermione knew she should go into her room and leave this alone. Knew she shouldn’t be doing this again. But curiosity was throwing itself at her as she passed her room and crept up to the other door. She wondered what kind of activities Snape needed to complete to purge himself.
Her eyes widened in horror as she took in the sight before her through the cracked door. The room didn’t look anything like hers or Ginny’s. It was a smaller replica of the golden dining room, and sitting at the table facing her was Winifred. Naked and bare with a gold collar attaching her to the table.
Her caramel-colored skin and jet black curls shimmered under the bright lights in the makeshift dining room. She was just as beautiful as when she first laid eyes on her at Hogwarts. Even more-so in the vulnerable, bare stare she was in. Her first thought was to barge in and help her.
The fear she’d felt when she was tethered to the table in the dining hall eased its way back into her, urging her to jump in and save her from the same fate. But Jaleesa had said she volunteered for this, right? Winifred didn't seem to be in any type of distress as she sat alert and attentive.
Since Hermione's own rescue from the dining hall, she hadn’t thought long on what Snape had in store for them. But the skimpy outfits and the nature of how they were held captive told her enough.
Snape suddenly entered from the side of her view and she nearly jumped out of her skin. He stood behind Winifred looking down on her as if contemplating what to do with her next. Winifred seemed to accept it. Her chest rose and fell at a slow, controlled pace and her face remained calm. Even after Snape harshly gripped her black curls with his pale hand, jerking it to the side. Her neck lay open for him and he leaned down to whisper something Hermione couldn’t hear into her ear. It was so strange seeing him complete such intimate movements.
Their eyes snapped to hers. She backed away from the door, stumbling over her own feet.
“Hermione run!” Winifred screamed from the room. Before she could register the last word, before she could she could turn on her heel and take the last five steps to her room, her back met the sting of a stunning spell.
Chapter 6: Fear, Pain and Lust
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Here's the chapter where permission and consent are used very lightly. Please continue to check the tags as I may need to add a few more as the story continues on. Thank you for supporting the continuance of To Do Ill and To Do Good :)
Chapter Text
Winifred’s screams pierced her ears, just as the thunderous crash of shattering glass and heavy furniture shook the room. Somehow, Snape's smooth and even voice cut through the screams to mutter Stupefy. The spell struck Hermione's chest with a sharp sting, dragging her into the darkness. But it didn't hold for long. A cool breeze stirred her right back into consciousness almost immediately. Draco's commanding voice boomed and mixed with Winifred's screams as he roared something at her, followed by grunts and the sound of flesh being sliced and torn apart like a zipper splitting open.
Hermione scrambled to a sitting position with her back to a corner just as she was Rennervated, trembling as a warm splatter of blood hit her with great force before trickling down her face and body. Her hands smacked to her eyes as it blinded her. As she fought with the blood and grogginess, swiping away at her eyes and face, Winifred's muffled voice sang through the commotion in a warning tone she'd heard before. And her heart sped up to an impossible rate.
Whatever she had said to Draco or Snape, it had worked. Through her sluggish hearing, she could tell that Draco was no longer yelling. The only thing breaking the silence now was her own heavy breathing.
Her eyes fluttered open, trying to break through the sticky mess on her face and they darted around the destroyed room before landing on Winifred and Draco standing over Snape's body. No, not his body, he was still breathing, though his breaths were shallow. His black clothing looked maroon from the sheer amount of blood soaking through the fabric. His hair had thick globs of it too. Not one item in the room had been spared from the attack. Hermione fought a wave of nausea when her slick hands slid down her arms as she crossed them over herself. Blood rolled down her face and she quickly swiped at it, effectively adding more to the mess.
Tears rolled down her cheek as she shook waiting for her own turn to die. Deja vu indeed. Her mind slammed into a panicked state. Another one of Winifred's lovers would possibly die and she and Draco were responsible yet again. Maybe Winifred would go ahead and finish her parents off. Or start after Harry and Ron. Strangely, she felt herself let go and accept either way that things would go. She shouldn't have snooped. She hadn't listened to Draco when he said to go back to her own room.
Her eyes landed on Draco with the intent to absorb every detail she could before Winifred unleashed another hellbent tirade upon them. His blonde hair, face and clothing were spattered with blood too. His jaw twitched and he stood breathing heavily with his fists clenched. She winced and looked away just as his eyes cut to hers. Fresh tears welled up in her eyes again. Draco, we've done it again. First Blaise and now Snape.
"C’est une cause perdue, mais il ne devrait pas mourir," said Winifred calmly as her gaze landed on Snape.
"Je me permets de ne pas être d’accord. Il l’a touchée, maintenant laisse-moi l’achever," Draco replied with a tone just as calm. He took a step closer to Snape and Winifred side stepped him. Draco in turn, swiftly grabbed onto her hair by the nape of her neck and snatched her head back before whispering to her.
"Permets-moi," he said, his eyes falling briefly to her naked breasts.
It couldn't have been clearer that Draco wasn't himself. This was his childhood friend and the flash of whatever that was in his eyes as he eyed her, made the hair along her arms stand on end. The black, tree branch-like vein was stark against the paleness of his neck. She feared he would get himself killed handling Winifred the way he was. But Winifred simply placed her hand on top of Draco's, causing him to snatch his blistered and angry red hand back.
Winifred glared at him. "N’oublie pas de ne plus jamais me provoquer. On y va maintenant." She patted her curls flat on her head before muttering something under her breath. A thin robe wrapped over her body before tying its own belt into a neat double knot. She bent down, clasped her hands with Snape and they vanished, twirls of black smoke left in their wake. She hoped to any God that may exist, that Winifred would not start her shit again. But it didn't seem as if she would. She didn't look angry. More annoyed than anything.
And now they were alone. Hermione was alone with Draco after dark and he was no longer looking towards where Snape was but at her. Now, he had a smile plastered across his face as if he hadn't ripped a man apart with his bare hands and wandless magic. She hugged herself tightly.
"I didn't mean to scare you, pet," he said, grinning. He held his arms out to her as if she would willingly cross over to him and fall into his arms.
Fear was stuffing itself down her throat. This Draco was way too polite and so different from the Draco that had all but ignored her most of the day. She had wanted his attention all day and now she had it. Good or bad. One had to be careful with projecting imprecise wants and needs to the universe.
Draco frowned, obviously disappointed that she hadn't left her spot on the ground. "Let's start over, shall we?" With a swipe of his hand, the makeshift room corrected itself, but to her horror it remained the golden dining room. Blood vanished from her body and clothing. Her hair felt significantly lighter now that what was left of Snape was gone from her.
"Join me at the table," he said, not asked. He extended a hand out to her and she took it. What choice did she have? It wasn't like she could make a run from it on her wobbly legs. Her wand was missing once again. Her eyes had quickly roved the ground for it, trying not to be obvious to Draco that she was looking. He gave her a knowing chuckle as he led her to the table with his hand on her lower back. Her shoulders relaxed as she melted into his touch, subtly grateful he was able to touch her now without complaints.
Hermione moved to pull out a chair but his hand rested on top of hers. "Ah ah. On the table."
Her brows furrowed in confusion as she gave the table a once over. Delicate china, cutlery, and goblets filled the table. There was no room for someone to fit on the table with dinnerware crowding it.
"Allow me to help," he said, jolts of electricity flowing through her body as his lips brushed against her ear.
His hands were heavier on her body than she remembered. Absence would do that. He assisted her onto the table and he gave her no room to push back or turn around, not that she would attempt it. Moments later, space had been created and now she was on her forearms and knees on the tabletop. Draco eased himself into a chair directly behind her arse and her knees straddled his plate. She flushed furiously but she made no sound or complaint. She still felt as if he was a handsome stranger she'd just met. Her trousers strained and stretched uncomfortably against her belly and her bottom, but she held still. This was absurd, all of it.
Unfortunately, fear never left her. She noticed there were a multitude of items spread out on the table that could harm her. Not that his bare hands weren't lethal, but even the forks and butter knives seemed sharper, and the charger plates had a razor-thin edges.
His warm hands startled her as they squeezed and groped her through her pants before pressing his nose to where her opening would be. He took a deep inhale, causing her to gasp as it sent her body into a frenzy. She glanced back to find his head out of view, his knuckles pale from the tight grip he had on her. She was certain he could smell the desire on her by now.
This Draco was bizarre. He seemed like he wanted to literally eat her. On other days, he couldn't even look at her, let alone touch her. He had no shame at all as he continued sniffing her and alternating sloppy open-mouthed kisses that warmed and soaked her pants.
Coolness spread over her body as he vanished her clothing. The quick ordeal with Snape had shaken her up and made her forget that she was here with Draco, not him. Hermione's body involuntarily drew her forearms inward in a poor attempt to cover her breasts. Though it had the opposite effect. The movement had caused her to lean forward and hike her arse up even further, exposing herself to Draco even more than if had she stayed still.
"Get back on your arms and don't move," he said coldly and she did. This time, his hands returned to her bare cheeks and he pressed her down, widening her legs until her cunt was hovering no more than three inches over his empty plate. The scent of savory foods met her nose before she saw food materialize in front of her and on the plate below her. On her plate, a simple salad with lettuce, tomatoes and what smelled like a vinaigrette dressing coating it. On his plate underneath her, lamb. She knew the smell from anywhere having enjoyed it several times at Hogwarts. It had been a new favorite of hers and she had secretly hoped the Manor would serve it to her at some point.
Hermione held her head low to look between her forearms, between her legs to see that Draco began eating as if she wasn't there. He cut the meat into perfect bite sizes, ate and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Every now and then, he'd press his lips to a goblet of wine and drink from it. She eyed her salad. Was she supposed to eat too? Her position made it awkward. It would be difficult to pick up a utensil without lifting her arms. Now that she took a good look around, all the silverware was out of reach anyway.
She held still and looked forward, opting to listen to the clinks and scrapes of his silverware as he ate his dinner just under her cunt. Slowly, a pool of arousal began to build low in her belly. Come on Hermione, not now she thought as his hands moved inches below her. He was able to touch her now but he hadn't full-on touched her where it mattered yet. It was hard not to collapse right over his plate when she felt his knuckles accidentally softly brush against her lips. Probably intentionally.
What would be the punishment if she ruined his dinner? Would he slice into her like the lamb below her? What if—Oh God, what if she dripped onto it? Her muscles clenched, but she quickly relaxed them, figuring that that would definitely send a drop of herself onto his lamb below.
A concentrated cool breeze blew over her clit and she gasped again. Another glance backwards and she saw Draco's lips pursed as he blew on her. His eyes met hers and he gave her a smile that could melt a thousand hearts. She blushed and shyly faced forward again.
"Eat," his voice rumbled from behind. She eyed the plate again. It seemed there was only one way to do that. Hermione leaned forward into her plate and gathered some of the lettuce into her mouth as neatly as she could. There was one thing she could never deny about the Manor and that was it always served the best tasting food she'd ever had in her life. The salad had two ingredients and a dressing, yet it was one of the best salads she'd ever had.
Draco was standing now. He had abandoned his food to watch her eat like she was an animal at the zoo. Hermione dipped her head down again for another bite, flushing with embarrassment and avoiding his gaze. She was too afraid to stop in fear of sending him into a frenzy that mimicked his behavior at her door every night. Maybe this was how pigs felt when they were fattened up before the slaughter. It was difficult to decide if this version of Draco still thought of her as subhuman. So far, he hadn't necessarily harmed her. So far so good.
He walked around the table to the front of her and watched her there too. He stroked himself through his trousers until she cleared her plate, licking it clean for good measure. The plate vanished and he returned to his seat behind her. Her legs were trembling now. What was next? What time was it? It was certainly late and well within the hours she should have been in her room. He was calm now and it scared her more than ever. Hermione was also aware of the line that was slowly becoming blurred between arousal and fear. This Draco was ruining her for the Draco that would return if they fixed all of this. Feeling afraid of him made her cunt wet. This was a fact now.
Thankfully, his plate was gone because now she could feel herself close to dripping on the table. But then, a plate of cut up strawberries appeared in front of her. A quick look told her Draco's plate was full of them too. She waited for his command to eat but it never came. Instead, a cold nub of something slid slowly through her wetness from her opening to her clit, where it swirled and pulled an ungodly moan from her. Again, her eyes met Draco's as he popped the strawberry coated with her arousal into his mouth.
And there was that heavenly smirk on his face as he chewed and then he arched an eyebrow. Turn around. Hermione followed his silent command and faced forward. He was taking his sweet time to finish every morsel of the berry he had just eaten. He took another strawberry and slowly slid it between her lips, ending at her clit again.
Each time it swirled soft and slippery around her clit, it sent shivers up her spine. How many strawberries could he eat? She hoped 5 dozen. He chose a large strawberry next and paused it at her opening. He pressed it into her so slowly, she considered pushing back so her cunt would swallow it whole. The stretch was delicious but it didn’t quite relieve the tension. She clenched around it.
“Patience,” he said quietly. She relaxed and he removed it, satisfied it was soaked enough before popping it into his mouth too. She didn’t want her strawberries, she wanted his mouth and his cock. Luckily, after he ate his fill, her plate of strawberries disappeared too. He didn’t bark at her to eat them like he had with the salad.
Lazily, her head dropped to the table. Her legs trembled out of control. So far so good. Draco would go back to ignoring her tomorrow but she had his attention tonight.
"Draco?"
"Hmm?" he rumbled, now massaging her ankles. She couldn't quite see him.
"Will Snape be ok?"
"Why the fuck are you asking about him?" he spat. The coldness in his voice caught her off guard and she regretted asking all together. But the last time Winifred's lover was killed...She couldn't stretch her mind to replay what they had gone through.
"If he dies, she'll do it all again. We'll be in the same boat as before."
"I spared him."
"I didn't want-- I didn't want things to go that way," she mumbled. And she didn't. Just hours ago, she would have killed Snape too, had he caught up with her in the halls. But it would have been quick for him. Draco had done so much damage to the man, she felt guilty now.
She shivered as images of blood and Snape's prone form flashed through her mind. Hermione had seen so much bloodshed since Hogwarts that it was numbing. She had simply dissociated through the entire ordeal until Draco pulled her from her own mind. And here he was now, playing with her mind again, hypnotizing it with lust, making her forget that the room was a literal crime scene an hour ago.
A warming spell coated her body and she instantly relaxed.
"Would you have preferred it if I had left you here? With him?" The anger in his voice was unmistakable now and new shivers enveloped her. It was like what a small animal would feel like if it had been thrown into a cage with a lion.
"No! No, that's not what I'm saying." Truly, he had saved her despite the name calling and odd behaviors in the daytime.
"Tell me something,” he said. The warmth of his body was near. “What did I tell you to do before you left the library?”
Her heart dropped. The familiar tone in which he asked reminded her of what was to come next. It was a rhetorical question. He didn’t ask it just to hear the answer. He asked questions like these to bring attention to the issue at hand. That she hadn’t done what he asked. Hadn’t followed his directions. This had happened many times before and it had gotten them into deep shit.
“T-to go to my room and stay there.”
THWACK. A loud smack of a hand meeting flesh cracked through the air. Hermione hissed. Draco had spanked her before but the first hit was usually not hard enough to pull a sound from her. Usually, the hits built with intensity. Usually.
“And did you?” he purred.
“Yes--no, I did but I heard—"
THWACK THWACK! His hand landed on the same cheek as before. Three hits had already graced it and her eyes were already leaking.
“I did not,” she sputtered out. She wondered if his hand was coated in spikes or sandpaper. It stung harshly. The slaps were as intense as the ones that would wrap up their spanking sessions. The ones that hurt just for good measure. Just to remind her that Draco did that.
THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK. Three times on the other cheek and one more on the other that was already screaming with pain. Her hand reached back to rub it and he slapped it away hard. He yanked her arms backwards, her face thumping the table. With one hand, he secured her hands to her lower back and he stepped to the side of her.
Her tears fell freely, wetting the tablecloth. It hurt like hell. In this new position, her arse impossibly higher in the air, he began again. This time pausing between slaps and randomly bringing his hand down on her tender flesh. Hermione could never guess when it would land and it made it all the more startling when it did. Sometimes he’d wait two seconds, other times he’d wait a full minute. This Draco was patient.
By the time he’d slapped her cheeks at least twenty times, she was shrieking and her legs were trembling so much it rattled the fragile dinnerware on the table. The punishment didn't fit the crime. “Ouch! Stop stop STOP! ” she wailed. It was pointless trying to free his grip on her hands. Every time she did, the other hand came down on her that much harder.
THWACK. The sound cracked through the air again, his hand landing a bit off center and onto her lips. It wasn’t a particularly hard one, but it stung enough and she could hear the wetness combining with his hand as it landed. From behind her, she heard him grunt.
The same hand that brought her pain, brushed against her clit with his knuckle, barely there. Then another slap and the pleasure disappeared in the mix of pain. It was torture.
“I-I can’t take it anymore!” Hermione yelled as he continued slapping harder, relentlessly. “I can’t, I can't!” she wailed. Somehow, she found the strength to relax into it despite her cries of pain, which she knew was exactly what he wanted. For her to yield.
Draco paused, letting her hands fall to her sides. She didn’t dare rub her arse for fear that he’d start again. There was no aftercare with this Draco, she knew. He wouldn’t rub it to make it better this time. He gathered her up, her feet finally touching the floor on wobbly legs. But he didn’t let up. He kept her facing away from him, pushing his hips into her so her hipbones touched the edge of the table.
He grabbed a fist full of her hair and yanked her head to the side, exposing her neck. He nuzzled into it and ground his hardness into her from behind.
“Does it hurt?” He mumbled against her neck before placing a kiss on it.
Hermione nodded. Unable to put together a response. The rawness of her bottom on the softness of his trousers was too much. His voice was too much. His scent, woodsy and fresh, was too much. She wanted to cum. No, she needed to. She was afraid, exhausted, horny and in pain all at once. He was touching her, why hadn’t he fucked her brains out by now?
“Answer me.” A hand reached around to pinch her nipple and she yelped as it forced her to arch her back. She was almost certain the front of his pants was a mess by now thanks to her.
“Yes, it hurts!” she choked out. Tears soaked her face as if she'd dunked it in water. This was normal when they had intense sessions such as this. Crying was cleansing. Rejuvenating. But tonight was different. He hadn’t soothed her, rubbed her and told her she was so good to him and that all was forgiven. That part was important. Until she had that, she would be a ball of tears. Overwhelmed until he could help her come down. But this Draco wouldn't follow their etiquette. What safe word? Nothing was safe about this.
“Imagine how I would have felt if he hurt you. If he had put his hands on you. If he had taken you,” Draco said. And to add emphasis on the last syllable, he grasped her hair tighter and sank two fingers into her from behind. All the way to the hilt and curled them.
A throaty moan left her as sweet relief washed over her. But only for a moment, because his fingers remained still as he spoke to her once more. The fullness within her was mesmerizing, but she needed more. Hermione attempted to fuck his fingers but his grip tightened even further on her hair. She stopped immediately and he removed his hands from her tangled hair and her wet cunt to her dismay. "Had he taken you, I'd have no use for you anymore. You'd no longer be mine, sweetheart."
Hermione shuddered at the thought. It was fucked up, but she worried more about Draco not wanting her anymore than if Snape had actually assaulted her. Draco had ruined her.
“I’ve never taken you here,” he said quietly, awe and curiosity dripping from his voice. He pushed her forward slightly.
His wet fingers probed at her other entrance. One finger worked its way inside and Hermione bit her lip at the burn. It felt… foreign. Like it wasn’t supposed to be there. She could feel her sphincter working to reject him as it tightened on his fingers. He slapped her ass, reminding her to behave and she relaxed once again.
Another finger entered and this time Hermione couldn’t help the moan of pain leaving her.
She grunted as his fingers moved forward and steady despite the protests of her body. “Ah, ah, ah,” she chanted through it, in tandem with his fingers diving deeper.
“Stay with me, little lamb,” he purred.
“It hurts,” she said breathlessly.
He leaned over, his lips brushing her ear. “I know, but look how far you’ve come. You can do it, can’t you? Hm?”
“Y-Yes.”
“You gave me permission. Do you take it back?” Draco placed soft kisses along the side of her neck. Then they trailed down her back.
“No! No, I don’t,” she said. And she really meant it. She wanted all of this. The pain, the pleasure, the violence, the danger, and Draco.
His finger slipped from her hole. He was going to take her now and she hadn’t even fully adjusted to his fingers yet. There was no way she’d be able to take him in this state. She wanted him to take her cunt not her arse.
A loud crack sounded behind her. She moved to stand up from her bent over position but a heavy hand splayed across her back, forcing her top half and breasts flush on the table.
Pressure met her as something hard, cool and thick entered both her holes one after the other.
“Oh my God,” Hermione moaned as the fullness overwhelmed her with pleasure. Draco hadn’t entered her with her cock to her disappointment but she was ok with whatever this was.
Her eyes widened as his hands suddeny moved to grip her hair again, wrenching her back to a standing position with her back to his front. “Don’t you ever call out another man’s name. I don’t give a fuck if it’s God himself.”
Draco roughly bent her over again, steadying her hips with a grip hard enough to leave bruises. Slowly, he ground into her, using his hips to push both of the lengths of the objects deeper into her holes. As he pulled his hips back, the lengths of whatever was filling her pulled back too. Hermione clenched down to keep them in place but the combination of her slickness and the smooth surface of them worked against her.
Draco pushed forward again. She couldn’t quantify how badly she wished he would stop toying with her and claim her for the first time in forever. His hips snapped into hers again. She only wanted to cum on his cock. Not these things. Only with him inside her where he belonged.
He spoke into her ear once more. “Fucking look at you. Filled to the brim and I haven’t even taken you yet.” Another push of his hips. “I told you I’d do it didn’t I? Hm?”
Hermione bit her lip again as he pressed into her harder. He brushed his hand across her cheek, moving her hair from her face. His front pressed heavily against her back. His words landed a blow she hadn’t expected. “I told you I’d break it.”
Hermione had been grinding back on Draco but froze as sudden realization dawned over her. He continued on, “I told you I’d fucking break it and fuck you with it.” This time Draco moaned into her ear as his thrusts picked up. She struggled to push back and get him off of her, but it only turned him on and he grunted in tandem with his thrusts.
Her wand. It was broken. Who knew how long it would take to find another one. She would be lucky to find a backup one with the world in shambles. Her first and only wand she’d had since she was officially accepted as a witch at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was official snapped. Gone.
“Tell me you didn’t?!” Hermione exclaimed, tears rolling furiously down her face. Draco moaned again into her ear, humping her at a steady rhythm.
“I’ll get you another. Ten wands if you want little lamb. Can I tell you something?” Hermione choked back a sob and Draco took that as an answer.
“Your tears awaken the beast in me," he said while moaning in her ear. "I like knowing I broke you like this. It drives me crazy.” He kissed her on the cheek, right on top of a loose tear. She tensed as he began licking the tears from the side of her face, dragging his hot tongue and lips over each one. Draco was unraveling before her eyes. Somehow, she was still on the brink of an orgasm as he continued to press his hips hard into her. She realized she also needed to leave before anything else spiraled out of control.
Draco quickly pulled the blunt ends of her wand from her cunt and her arse. The absence of fullness was disorienting. He gathered her up again and roughly flipped her over onto her back. Silverware and plates further down the table rattled angrily.
She winced as he grabbed her by the thighs, pulling her cunt towards the end of the table and opening her wide for him to see.
Her tears had done a number on him. The look of hunger stretched across his steely grey eyes was terrifying. The change was instant and palpable. As crazed as he looked, she couldn’t deny how majestic he looked as his eyes bored into her own. Hermione was no better than a St. Mungo’s patient. She had been turned on, turn off, turned back on and afraid so many times tonight, she’d lost count. Right now, she didn’t give a fuck about her wand, as long as he took her right now on this table. She lied, it would hurt later but there was no use worrying about it now.
The soft whip of his belt sliding from the loops of his black trousers met her ears. He wasted no time yanking his boxers down to mid-thigh and freeing his hard cock. The tip looked swollen and angry. A glimmer of precum coated the tip.
He stroked himself and Hermione watched in real time as Draco Malfoy reverted to his old hateful self yet again. As she laid there with her legs wide open and ready to receive him, she listened to it all, the good and the bad. There was nothing he could say that would make her close her legs to him. Lust burned like wildfire in her body.
“Make no mistake. I still think of you as a stain on Merlin’s bloodline. Magic only counts when it's pure," he said while caressing her inner thighs.
Draco looked at her and shook his head as he thought something over privately within his own fucked up mind. “You’re so beneath me.” He leaned over her, his cock pulsing hot and heavy over her belly. His balls were flush against her anus. Impossibly close. Her legs opened impossibly wider.
Draco smirked, catching the subtle movement. “But you’re mine. My Mudblood. My slut.” She wanted to run her fingers through this soft blonde hair, pull him into a deep kiss, hook her feet behind his thighs and demand he fuck her right now.
His hand flew to her neck and he squeezed it, drawing a gasp from her. “And I don’t need your fucking permission to do anything. I don’t need it when you belong to me anyway.”
Hermione took it all in stride. She would be anything Draco wanted, as long as she was his. But the nagging feeling that things would take a turn for the worse still begged to break the surface. The hold on her throat grew tighter.
He rubbed the tip against her anus. It slipped across the opening with ease thanks to how wet she'd grown with all his teasing. Feral with need, she began saying anything that would make him press his hips forward. A different way of begging. She wasn’t too proud either. She didn’t care what hole.
“I’m yours forever Draco,” she said breathlessly. Hermione truly believed what she said. Draco Malfoy had absolutely ruined her for any man that could possibly come along after him. No one could compete after this. No one could do it for her like he could.
His hips pressed forward and she winced at the pain. The head of his cock hadn’t breached her opening but the pressure was maddening and painful. It burned badly. He was moving gentler than she expected but she knew Draco well now. It wasn’t for her benefit. It was so he could watch her suffer as long as he could.
She instinctively reached a hand downward to push his powerful thighs backwards as the pain picked up. For the second time tonight, he slapped her hand away. “Move your fucking hands.”
The grip on her throat grew tighter. “Relax. Take me.” She whimpered, the pain becoming almost unbearable. This wasn’t going to work.
In a gentle voice, he continued on. “You can do it. Did you mean it when you said you’re mine forever? Use your words." He released the tight hold on her throat to allow a response.
“Yes,” she whispered, a loose tear racing down the side of her face and into her hair. His hips froze and a look she couldn’t read formed over his face. He stared at her for quite some time, until she was close to asking him what was wrong with what she said. Then, he splayed his hand wide over her belly.
She looked down to watch her olive-skinned belly darken and darken until it was almost black. It began to spread subtly from her belly button out and felt like someone had poured a cup of ice water over it. She couldn’t take her eyes off it. Was this a contraception spell she hadn’t heard of?
Hermione nearly jumped in her skin as someone beat on the door with such force, she was surprised it hadn’t fallen off the hinges.
“Draco, we talked about this! I hope you’re decent because I’m coming in! ” yelled Winifred before she materialized right at their side.
In quick fashion, Winifred laid a hand on Draco’s shoulder and he crumbled to the ground as if he fell asleep standing up. Hermione jerked up from the table, torn between scrambling to cover herself and catching Draco. Winifred was able to halt his fall and lower him to the ground before he knocked his head on it.
“What are you doing?!” Hermione said incredulously. She nervously eyed Draco’s resting form. He was breathing. Still alive.
“Boy, do we need to talk,” said Winifred, shaking her head. “You almost made the mistake of a lifetime.”
Frustrated, Hermione donned her clothes quickly. “Please just tell me, I’m over all of this.” She swiped the bird's nest of her hair out of her face and involuntarily looked for her wand. But there it lay, in two pieces on the floor. The damage was irreparable.
Winifred stood before her in a silky, short, black robe but still looked well put together. She always did.
“That was Voodoo. A fertility spell that even experienced practitioners don’t use. It goes against Mother Nature. Mostly women use it to trap their lovers.”
Hermione crouched down by Draco and righted his clothing on him before brushing his blonde locks away from his face.
“So,” Winifred continued, “If it was never in the cards for those two people to have a child, the spell would make it so. The consequences of forcing Mother Nature when it was never meant to be would be detrimental.“
Hermione stared at her. She hoped she could read her mind because it was too fucking tiring to think right now. What she wanted to ask was, What’s so bad about that? She could see herself having a child with Draco in the future. Very far in the future. They had a lot of dynamics to work through, obviously.
“I already know how you feel about him. It doesn’t mean you two are meant to have children. The bad part is no one knows if it’s meant to be until the spell shows you it’s not.”
“How do you find out?” Hermione managed, now fully dressed.
“Every child you have dies. Eventually the mother dies too. If you take away Mother Nature’s choice, then she’ll even the score somehow.” Winifred shrugged. “Draco’s too far gone tonight, Hermione. I thought Jaleesa told you to fuck off after the sun sets?” Winifred raised a perfectly plucked eyebrow.
“I didn’t intentionally stay out after dark! I fell asleep and then I heard—nevermind,” Hermione ended, embarrassment warming her face.
Winifred's expression changed to one of amusement but she didn't push the issue. “ Look, permission is a fickle thing. You need to be specific with him. That is not something you want to give someone permission to do.”
Hermione pressed her fingers to the bridge of her nose. “I didn’t know he would do that. That wasn’t intentional either.” And she didn't. How Draco managed to perform magic from a closed practice was above her understanding and not something she could have seen coming a mile away.
“Well, he was going to. He’s been talking about it day and night since we got here.”
“He, what? He talks to you in the daytime?” Hermione gaped at her.
“Draco’s fighting a lot of demons Hermione. He and Theo should be much far gone than they are. If they weren’t master Occlumens, they’d be fucked like Severus.”
“But Snape’s a master Occlumens too. He taught Harry how to do it years ago. Why is it affecting Snape that way?” Hermione fought the unease rising in her throat. She didn’t like talking about her loved ones in front of this woman. Not after…..
“Correct. He’s good but age doesn’t matter, you know. Mentally, Severus isn’t strong enough to fight his urges. Draco and Theo are one hundred percent more skilled. The things they had to go through are unspeakable. Voldemort found them young and pliable. A blank canvas and he trained them as such. Snape didn't have to go through half of what they did.”
Hermione and Draco hadn’t yet reached the point in their relationship where they spoke of this freely. That’s what they had planned to do before all this happened. Sit down and get to know the deeper parts of each other. Clean out each other’s closets and lay it all on the table.
“And what of the others affected by this? The other Death Eaters?”
“Um, Dead. Theo and Draco killed them before you guys got here. Weren’t you and the red girl with them?”
Hermione fumbled her way to an empty chair at the table. Yes, they had been with them, stopping at random places along the way. Ginny and Hermione had been told to wait outside of one of the buildings they stopped at. At another point, Theo hustled them into a nearby shop, one of the few still open on Diagon Alley, while they took a quick detour to Knockturn Alley. She saw the seriousness in their faces as they spoke to wizards she didn’t know, possibly gathering intel on the locations of the rogue Death Eaters. Hermione and Ginny traveled complacently with them the entire time. Hermione let out a shaky breath.
“Snape, is he…?” Hermione trailed off. While she was at it, she might as well gather all the bad news at once. She really wanted to feel her out and see if she was pissed at Draco for harming him.
“He’s fine. Healed nicely and resting in bed,” said Winifred sweetly and with a knowing smile.
“Why didn’t Draco and Theo kill him too if he was too far gone?”
“Because I said not to.” Her face was serious now. It made sense. This was their childhood friend. They would listen to her because of that or they’d obey her simply because her magic was far more superior. It wasn’t a battle they would win and they had lost one with her already.
“May I ask what will happen to him?”
Winifred shrugged. “We’ll kill him eventually. But I’m not done playing with him yet.” She winked at her. “Too bad it took all this shit to happen in order for him to fawn over me. I’ve had it out for that man for years.” She giggled. Hermione didn’t return a laugh. This was completely fucked up. Maybe it was her way of grieving Blaise.
“But anyways! You’re seeing a watered-down version of them. I’m proud of them both for holding on so strongly. You and Ginny would probably be dead by now if they weren’t so good at Occluding. While I don’t think they would go that far as they are now, it’s still best to stay safe, yeah?”
Hermione nodded.
Winifred yawned and began walking to the door. She beckoned for Hermione to join her but she didn’t want to leave Draco there.
“Leave him, I’ll get him to his room. But yeah, so remember to stay in your room. It’s better to purge in the daytime. I know he’s a little shit during the day but you have to find a way to break through that. And steer clear of Theo and Lucius too. They need their intended targets to direct that energy to but if they can’t find that person, they'll spend it on the next best thing. Especially in the instance of Jaleesa. Oh, don’t make that face. Draco feels awful about that too. Not for hurting her but for how it made you feel.”
Hermione stared at her in disbelief. Draco was talking a lot it seemed. But then she pocketed all this news and put it on a shelf in her mind. Too much had happened tonight. She’d pick it apart in the morning.
“Also, Hermione? I mean it when I say to stay in your room before the sun sets. Tell your friend too because she’s been out playing around tonight too. Draco was clever tonight. I didn’t teach him that spell and I don’t know how he learned it but the fucker is smart. I'm sure he bribed Jaleesa with books or clothes or whatever the fuck she likes." Hermione wanted this conversation over asap. So, it seemed Draco had a thing for curly haired girls and book lovers.
"The Draco you meet at night is a smooth talker. He’ll talk you off a cliff if you let him. But listen, if either Theo or Draco have a fracture in their sheer willpower to fight the full-on effects of this, it could be lethal for the both of you. What better way to fully dominate someone than in death? What better way for fully harm someone than in death? That’s what they’ll do to you if you guys don’t stay your asses in these rooms.”
Hermione nodded again. "Could you tell me where to find his room? I think I'd have a better chance at convincing him at the earliest hours of the morning."
Winifred crossed her arms, her eyes not quite meeting hers as she thought something over. "I take it he hasn't told you that part either huh." She blew a breath out in frustration. "It's not my place to tell you, Hermione. I really think he wanted to tell you himself and I'll let him do that."
Winifred's eyes trailed down her face, landing just below her chin. "I'll let him explain that too," she giggled. "This is just too much fun."
Hermione frowned at her, confused at what exactly was fun about all of this. Winifred tapped her own neck twice and Hermione's hands flew to her neck. Her fingertips touched a smooth leather-like collar. Her heart raced as she ran her fingers over it to find a clasp or button to take it off but it was smooth all the way around.
"What is this?" Hermione asked incredulously. She hadn't even noticed Draco placing it on her. So much had gone on under her nose tonight that it was nauseating.
Winifred giggled again before saying, "I can at least tell you it won't hurt you and it won't come off. Not now at least. As far as the details, only Draco knows the terms of the collar and how to get it off. And before you ask, I won't use Voodoo to remove it. You may not believe it, but I don't like interfering with you guys' world as much as I have been."
Hermione nodded, her heart still pumping a million miles a minute. That was fair she guessed. Winifred walked her out into the hall. As the coolness of the hallway met her, a figure standing in the hall caught her eye. Hermione quickly cowered behind Winifred, rushing to grab onto her arms like a madwoman. Winifred chuckled as she did, which prompted Hermione to peek over her shoulder. She saw that it was Theo and he stood at Ginny’s door. His forehead resting against it. Loops of rope dangled from his hands.
“Alright there, Theo?” Winifred said to him. He slowly brought his gaze to them and nodded at her. Winked at Hermione.
“He won’t hurt me?” she whispered to Winifred.
“No,” she chuckled again. Hermione was too exhausted to ask her why he wouldn’t. Winifred had many tricks up her sleeve. As exhausted as she was, she chose to believe her. Once she hurried behind the barrier of her room, Winifred bid her good night.
The night's events flew through her mind like a motion picture. Jaleesa came to both Hermione and Ginny with the guise of wanting to help, yet she taught Draco a spell that would have such devasting effects on their lives. Even knowing that he wasn't in his right mind. She wondered what he had bribed Jaleesa with to have her teach him. Winifred implied Draco had something to tell her, but what could it possibly be? And what of this fucking collar like she was a pet for him? Granted, he did call her his pet and she loved it at the time. But to place it on her without her permission was....But she had given him permission. As she paused on this thought, Theo stepped into view before she could close the door.
“G-Goodnight, Theo,” Hermione said tersely, easing it closed. She was over it. No more shenanigans tonight.
“Good night beautiful,” he replied, smiling at her with his gorgeous eyes. She wondered how long Theo would linger outside their doors tonight.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hermione ripped the sheets off of her in frustration at 3 a.m., sleep unable to find her. The Manor seemed to know it too. She turned to her bedside table and found a variety of potions including Dreamless Sleep, Draught of Peace and one she recognized as a mild pain reliever. She hesitated, turning the shimmering bottle of pain reliever in her hand but sat it back down. She didn't want to oversleep when she needed to find Draco in the early morning hours. It was much too late and too early at the same time to leave her room. To kill a couple of hours, she brought out her notes to review them at the sitting area by the fireplace.
This time she had more information to work with. The first bit of parchment detailed how magical signatures like the Dark Mark, if strong enough, could remain potent even after the wizard's death. It acknowledged that the absence of the caster could destabilize the enchantment, causing erratic behavior in the marked. She remembered that the book she retrieved this information from didn't go into much detail after this. It didn't name any incidents from the past, so she had set it aside and jotted a note down to look for books with further information on it. She hadn't gotten to after she fell asleep...
The next bit of parchment detailed living curses and their origins. She had only heard of one case in their day and age and that involved the Greengrass sisters. Astoria Greengrass had been afflicted by a curse during their time at Hogwarts, her sickness at its worst during their fourth year. Hermione clearly remembered the Slytherins hovering around her in the halls and huddling around her at meal times as if the other house members would pick on her. It was ironic the way Slytherins would project their own habits on others. Most of Hogwarts felt sorry for her, but none would say a word to the Slytherins about it. Astoria had a fragile look about her and was almost always a sickly shade of white and green, her skin almost translucent with pallor. The curse had been the result of an Greengrass ancestor who crossed another pureblood wizard in some way. Details unclear she had written in her notes. Astoria died just before fifth year started. She could ask Draco about it, if only he wasn't ignoring her in the daytime.
Hermione involuntarily played with the collar on her neck as she brushed aside other bits of parchment in favor of the one she dreaded the most. The most evasive wizard on the planet, Dumbledore. Apparently, the rest of the world hadn’t known everything about him either. Somehow, he figured out how to remove the marks from Grindelwald’s remaining followers. Jaleesa had mentioned it, and Hermione confirmed it after finding a book in the Manor's library that she knew wasn’t available to the public.
She eyed the questions she needed answers to. Consulted with other magical creatures (centaurs, goblins, etc)? Used an enchanted object in his possession? Cure bound to Dumbledore's magic? Magical healing? Use of elder wand as a factor?
These questions plagued her the most. Harry had a closer relationship with Dumbledore than she did. Through Harry, she only knew pertinent information and it was mostly related to the Horcrux hunt. They hadn't had the time to leisurely discuss Dumbledore as a person. Instead, they only discussed his ability to leave breadcrumbs and his ability to hide things from them. She needed to speak to Harry without revealing what was going on at the Manor but that seemed like a harder task than fixing Draco at the moment.
The inevitable was to happen. She was going to have to leave the Manor for a few hours to meet with Harry at Grimmauld Place. Draco seemed to be avoiding her, so sneaking out seemed easy enough. Ginny was another story because she knew she wouldn't go with her. She didn't want anything to do with Harry, and Ron suffered the fallout just for being close to him. The last thing Hermione wanted to do was leave her at the Manor by herself.
Harry had been so dead-set on finding Voldemort after the last Horcrux was destroyed, that he hadn't even stopped to tell Ginny he was leaving to hunt him. Before they knew it, Winifred's Voodoo wards were set at Hogwarts and everyone that was inside would stay inside, and everyone outside would stay outside. But that wasn't the only thing. Harry had been distant for months, as expected, with all the weight of the world on his shoulders. Still, it threw a wedge between them and eventually they grew apart. Neither wanted to be the one to officially call it quits.
Hermione dreaded going on her own because despite all of this, Harry had grown to have feelings for her. Their time in the tent after Ron left, showed as much. Harry had only kissed her once, but he continued invading her space every night by crawling into her cot to hold her until he fell asleep. Nothing else happened. She had allowed him to do this, feeling guilty at the expectations put on him to save the world and at the fact that his best friend left him alone during the Horcrux hunt. She wanted to let him have something for himself, even if it was her time at night. Ginny had been cool about the entire situation as Hermione admitted everything to her. She had already moved on to Theo, but she shuddered at the thought of what would have become of their friendship had she not. The guilt still burned at her every time she thought of how she'd betrayed her friend by being complacent. Even though Harry kissed her first, she kissed him back. Even though Harry climbed into her bed every night, she'd hadn't told him not to. She didn't have feelings for Harry but her actions or inactions more than likely led him on.
Two hours whizzed by before she knew it. The sun was still hiding but it would rise soon and she needed to get a move on. Maybe the other hidden rooms would present themselves in the early morning hours. The chance was slim to none, but exploring at this hour seemed ideal rather than later. She showered, dressed herself in an oversized sweater and tights and made her way to the door. As she smoothed and tucked a loose curl into her low bun, something crashed into her side out of nowhere, pulling a startling yelp out of her.
The silver platter floated into view.
"Really?!" she yelled at it as if it could understand her. It floated, tipping forward just enough for her to get the gist. Eat your fucking breakfast. She glared at it before huffing and stomping over to the sitting area, where the platter sat itself gently onto her lap. As she ate the food angrily, she began to realize she was indeed hungry. The salad from last night hadn't been enough to power her through last night's activities. It was either that, or the food was insanely good. She eyed the platter suspiciously once she dropped her napkin onto it to signal that she was full. Thankfully, it vanished without trying to make her eat every last morsel and she relaxed.
Now full and ready to take on the day, she exited into the hallway and stepped to Ginny's room. She knocked, hearing Ginny grumble as she did whenever someone bothered her in her sleep. She was alive and well, so she'd come back to ask her about her night later. As she moved off the main hallway that housed her rooms, she realized she didn't even know where she was going. She had searched the Manor top to the bottom looking for Draco several times and there hadn't been any indication of where his room might be.
She thought of possibly going to the Quidditch patch, but the wind would be bitter at this hour and she had no wand for warming spells. Now that lust no longer clouded her judgement, she found herself getting more and more pissed as she walked on. Draco could make her a wand from scratch, carved from the trees in the Garden of Eden itself and it still wouldn't be the same as her very first wand.
Hermione marched, pulling open and closing doors she'd searched a thousand times. As she turned onto another long corridor, a breeze met her and she paused to rub her arms along the sleeves of her sweater. On que, the corridor seemed to increase in temperature until she was no longer shivering. "Thanks," she muttered to no one in particular. "Be nicer if you tell me where his room is."
Several towering windows displayed a peeking sun on the horizon as she passed them, and she cursed under her breath. It was inching closer to the time she saw Draco at the Quidditch Patch. Where he was still ignoring her. "So much for that plan," she muttered to herself again. She had hoped he'd be in his best mood in the earlier parts of day, but it looked like she'd have to wait until tomorrow to find that out. Still, she continued with the task of locating his room so she'd be ready to head straight to it the next morning without wasting time.
The library doors appeared before her and she resigned to spend her day there until it was a decent hour to visit Ginny or until Draco walked in, either one. The scent of the library was enchanting the moment it met her nose. Instantly, all the tension and irritation she'd felt on her way to the library dissolved like sugar in water. She glanced at the artwork gracing the ceiling and took in the fixtures and furniture around the library as if it were her first time entering it. Minutes later, she could hardly walk from the stack of books weighted in her arms. As she passed a shelf that held books on wizarding finance, a shimmer caught her eye.
In the far back corner of the wall, she spotted a heavy oak door with a gold, intricately designed handle. Her books lay forgotten on a nearby table as she walked towards it. The door hadn't been there before. She was certain of it because had she seen it before, she would gone through it hoping to see more books tucked away on more shelves. Her hand rested on the handle and she pressed down. It was locked of course. With no wand, it was pointless. She'd come back with Ginny to see if a simple unlocking spell would work.
May I help you with something?" a voice called from behind her. Female, motherly. Hermione turned and was met with Narcissa Malfoy and a small house-elf pulling on her dress to guide her closer to Hermione. A blindfold-like gauze blanketed her eyes and circled around to the back of her head. Her beautiful forest green dress, accented the blonde highlights in her mostly raven colored hair. She was the spitting image of a Victorian era woman. A haunted kind of beauty. Winifred had cruelly taken the woman's eyes not even weeks ago. The sight of her was overwhelming and unfortunately, her mouth spoke before her mind could catch up.
"I'm Hermione, I'm Draco's girlfriend. Well, I think I still am. Something's happening with his magic and we've been trying to figure out how to fix him and Theo. Winifred's been trying to he—" Hermione stopped her blabbering and fell silent as the woman flinched at the mention of Winifred's name. Hermione pinched the bridge of her nose, her first impression probably ruined. She took a deep breath and started over, "I'm Hermione, it's nice to finally meet you, Mrs. Malfoy." Hermione fumbled with her hands. Usually, a greeting was followed by a handshake or a hug. The woman would not be able to see either one, so she remained still.
“As it is for me,” she replied gracefully. “I hope everything has been to your liking despite the circumstances.”
Hermione caught herself nodding in agreement but quickly responded. “It’s lovely. The library is my favorite for sure.”
Draco's mother seemed polite. Like she didn't know that she and Draco were the cause of her current condition. But the awkwardness of this encounter was eating away at Hermione. She didn't know whether to apologize at the woman's feet or run away in shame. Perhaps her politeness was a front and she was ensnaring her into a game of words.
“I’m sure it is. Draco told me it would be.” A small smile formed as she spoke and Hermione instantly saw where Draco inherited his trademark smirk.
“He told me you’d be fine with us staying here until we decide on a place of her own. I trust him but I’d feel comfortable knowing you’re still ok with that,” said Hermione nervously.
“You’re welcome to stay as long as you like. He was absolutely honored that you accepted to come live with him, even if it was only until he built you the home you wanted someday. I haven't heard Draco speak of someone in the way that he has about you, in a very long time. It is refreshing to see Draco have this much passion after so long. Not even an hour ago, my tea grew cold as he spoke at length about you. "
Hermione blushed. Draco was simply not a talkative person and to hear that he had been discussing her at length--well, it caused a whirlwind of butterflies. She loved his quiet, but dominating nature when they spent time together before their time here. Often, Draco would choose her next novel to read for leisure and she’d find it waiting in their shared miniature home they'd made in the Room of Requirement. It would be marked with his annotations and each one nudged her to think deeper, question more, and see the text through his eyes.
She enjoyed when they ate in the dining hall together at Hogwarts. Draco would fill her plate for her. If she hadn't had enough protein that week, she'd find her plate filled with options for it. If she had a strenuous week of classes, she'd find her plate loaded up with foods that improved focus and replenished her energy. Sometimes, she'd dress for class the next morning and she'd find yet another set of robes replaced with more expensive, silkier versions.
Hermione would face the mirror in the mornings, pulling and tugging at her curls until it was halfway decent. Until Draco would silently come behind her to wandlessly detangle and massage his hands through them as he gathered them into a neat bun. A hairstyle he'd chosen for her dozens of times. And every time he did, she'd be late to class because playing with her hair awoke an animal within him. Before she would know it, her bun would be fucked out of place and they'd be back at square one rushing to finish her hair again. She figured he liked seeing her neatly packaged and put together just so he could ruin her in the delicious ways that he did.
She didn't have to think much around Draco. Her books were laid out when it was time to study. He gathered her from her resting spot when it was time for a bath, which he enjoyed helping her with and he tucked her in front of him with his strong arms around him when it was time for bed. It was a reprieve for the Brightest Witch of Her Age who was expected to carry the burden and solve the mysteries of the wizarding world. She and Draco discussed her guilt for choosing not to follow Harry and Ron on a wild goose chase for Voldemort without a plan. Hermione didn't want to return back to starving in the tent. Draco had listened to her cry and spill for what felt like hours and then he gently built her back up again. He whispered it to her in the way of words as he held her that night. "You are far too rare for this world, Hermione. You have given enough. You shouldn’t have to lift another finger for anyone else ever again and I won't let you unless that is truly what you want. I'm here to carry your burdens for you as long as you'll have me." As quiet as he was, he always made his words count and she hung onto his every word when he spoke.
On the outside it may have seemed controlling, but Draco never left her without the choice to choose what she wanted in her life. He was simply there to direct and guide her until she was ready to take over herself. And as he took over, she healed. He was simply on autopilot, taking care of her needs and adjusting where she needed him. Hermione loved him for it.
So, Draco had just spoken about her this morning. A blip of hope formed in her heart as she realized her early morning theory was probably true. But why hadn't he come to her door in the mornings if that was the case?
“All good things of course,” Narcissa voice cut through her thoughts.
"I'm glad to hear that. He is truly a remarkable man, Mrs. Malfoy.”
“Indeed, he is. I have full confidence that you will return our Draco whole and well.”
She hoped the woman didn’t know what they had been up to the last couple of nights. How much did she know about the others and their urges? What were she and Lucius up to? A breeze picked up by the window, violently whipping hanging tree branches into it. It would most likely storm today.
“Is Mr. Malfoy here also?” Hermione asked subtly. She didn’t necessarily want to know what went on in their bedroom—if that was even what Lucius needed to purge, but any information would help.
“He is. You may ask what you feel the need to ask.” She smiled at Hermione. That all knowing smile.
“Um, it’s none of my business actually. I don't want to upset you. Mostly just.... if it’s working for you two,” Hermione ended, with most of her words jumbling together.
“It is. However, I am not participating in his…activities so to speak.”
Hermione clambered to respond and warn her. She figured the woman didn’t know that if he didn’t purge, he would grow worse. “Mrs. Malfoy, respectfully—"
“Lucius and I have been over since Draco took the Mark. I have no qualms about who he purges with,” Narcissa interrupted.
“That’s not, wait what?” Hermione asked, her mouth wide open now. The house elf shuffled to its other foot, drawing her attention to it and she shut her mouth. “There’s someone here for Lucius too?”
“Yes. It is Jaleesa.”
Hermione stared at Narcissa, waiting for her to laugh or maybe even crack another one of her award-winning smiles but she stood steady and resolved in the words she just spoke.
“As in Draco’s...?”
“As in Draco’s former companion,” she responded plainly.
Hermione would give anything to pluck this memory from her head. How does a dynamic like this even come about? Was this why they were no longer together?
“Mrs. Malfoy, I’m so sorry. I don’t even know what else to say. And Draco, I can’t even imagine how he felt. I have so many questions but I don't want to pry.” Yes, questions like how fucked up was this family.
“It’s not what you think dear," said Narcissa, clasping her hands together in front of her pretty dress. Draco and Jaleesa dated well into the time he took the Mark. She was good for him honestly. But once Lucius encouraged him to take it, Draco no longer belonged to us. The Dark Lord put him through so much,” she paused as if stifling a cry.
Tears were cleansing. Without eyes, how did one express their emotions without them? “He went through so much, Hermione. Inhumane things. Out of this world. The Dark Lord was a jealous man and he knew Draco was very fond of the girl. To shape Draco how he wanted, he needed him to let go of all other ties so he could devote himself fully to him. The Dark Lord wanted his full commitment."
The house elf guided her to a nearby chair and Hermione followed. She took a seat next to her, understanding that this part of the story probably warranted one. “It was in the dining hall where all of his Death Eaters met, that the Dark Lord decided to make an example of anyone thinking of tying themselves too deeply to any other person. He gave Jaleesa to Lucius.”
Hermione leaned closer. “He gave her to him? What does that mean?”
“The Dark Lord announced that Draco could no longer see Jaleesa anymore and that Lucius was to keep her as a pet for good measure. To defile her so that no relationship could ever continue between them or behind his back. But you see, Jaleesa practices Voodoo also. She was much stronger than the Dark Lord, though he didn't know it at the time. Their world has limits and rules on interfering with ours. She didn’t want us to suffer for not doing as the Dark Lord said. And she was taken by Lucius willingly. In the dining hall, in front of Draco and me... and everyone else in attendance.”
Narcissa grasped at her hands nervously. If she had eyes, Hermione knew they’d be pouring with tears. “Draco held it together until we were alone. It was the first time I’d seen him so distraught. First at the loss of his relationship, second at the loss of mine and Lucius’ but he didn’t know we had been over well before that day. Not to mention the things the Dark Lord made his father do to her. He shouldn't have brought her to the meeting in the first place.
It took him time to get over it but he did eventually. My Draco is strong. He sought her out at every turn he could but Jaleesa avoided him— as she should have to keep us all alive. You see, she was kept here, right in the Manor. The Dark Lord would check Lucius’ memories to ensure he was doing what was asked.
And I heard the awful things Lucius did to her and I know Draco could too. I don't know how, but over time Jaleesa and Lucius became quite fond of each other. The Dark Lord would discuss their progress and the memories he'd watched in front of all of us. She was nothing more to Draco once he saw that she had grown to love Lucius. He appreciated her sacrifice all the same but it broke him.”
Hermione swiped at her tears that ran freely now. Death seemed too lenient for Voldemort. What he had forced them to do was unspeakable.
Narcissa reached out towards her and Hermione grasped her hands into her own.
“Thank you for sharing that with me. How are you faring? With all of this?” Hermione said to her. Desperate to change the direction of the conversation.
“I’m as well as one could hope”. One of her hands released Hermione’s to brush her fingertips against her bandages. “I’m angry, I’m in pain, but worst of all, I’m worried about Draco. I feared he would never be the same after what he went through with the Dark Lord. The training….” She trailed off.
“But after we decided to join the Order, I saw a change in him and I almost had my dear Draco back. And now this.” Her hand rested on her chest. Hermione could almost feel the woman’s pain through the grip on her hand. How awful it must be to be this emotional and unable to cry real tears for your only child.
“I will do everything in my power to right this, Mrs. Malfoy,” Hermione replied sincerely.
Narcissa nodded. “I think I’ll return to my room now, Olli.” The house elf stepped closer to her side, grasping the skirt of her dress. She paused to stop in front of Hermione.
“Maroon is your color, dear. It suits you very well.”
“Thank you, I--" She had to look down at her own sweater as she hadn’t thought twice about the color choice when she put it on. "But how do you--"
“I can see through Olli. As long as he’s touching me or my clothing, I can see exactly what he sees. Amazing, isn’t it?” Narcissa reached down to give Olli a little pat on the head. “Only the younger house elves can do it. The elders lose their ability after a century. I’ve known Olli since I was just a girl, and I still don’t know everything about house elves it seems.” She smiled and continued on towards the front of the library, Hermione staring in awe.
“Let’s meet for tea tomorrow. I’ll send for you.” The house elf eyed Hermione intensely, clearly staring at the collar on her neck. Her hand flew to it in an attempt to cover it but she knew it had already seen it and so had Narcissa.
“Okay, see you then,” Hermione stuttered in embarrassment.
What a day already. She had lost precious time trying to find Draco’s room but she didn’t regret it. It was like being served bits and pieces of Draco on a tiny spoon. She was eager to hear anything she could about him at this point.
After Narcissa’s footsteps fell away from her, her thoughts ran rampant. It was clear Voldemort made his followers do some awful things in the world but this was more than she could have imagined. What she’d heard from Narcissa was only one of the ways Voldemort sought to crack and mold each follower into exactly what he wanted. Love was a threat to him. By successfully fracturing the Malfoy family, he had single-handedly managed to ensure their loyalty to him rather than each other.
Draco had seen his then girlfriend violated in front of dozens of evil witches and wizards by this own father and couldn’t do a thing about it. He saw his mother humiliated as his father shamelessly fucked his girlfriend, effectively unraveling what was left of his parents' marriage and their relationships. And for Draco and Narcissa both to see Lucius parade the young girl around as a pet in their own household was despicable. Though she wasn’t a fan of Jaleesa, the girl was tough and had endured it all even though she didn’t have to.
And what was that about her falling in love with Lucius?
Hermione guessed she could understand it in some sense. She couldn't actually judge her. Draco was treating her like the scum of the earth and yet she still loved him. What did that say about Hermione Granger?
She could understand why Draco thrived when he was able to control and dominate his environment. No wonder he needed to hold the reins after not having a say-so in his life for so long.
Hermione directed her attention to the locked door and groaned in frustration. She needed her wand. Perhaps Narcissa had a spare one she could use until she bought another one. But that might press the woman to ask what happened to it. “Why can’t you just fucking open?” Hermione grumbled at the door.
And it did just that. She didn't want to take any chances of it closing before she got to it so she jumped to her feet and sprinted to it, her heart racing at the unexpected opening. It was stupid to blindly run into a dark room with no wand and no inkling as to what was inside. But it might be Draco's room. It made sense, he loved books and reading just as much as she did. Who else's could it be? She wasn't going to let Draco avoid her this time.
Once Hermione crossed the threshold into the dark room, a pair of strong, warm arms enveloped her from behind and she melted into them. She reached up and behind her, smiling and ready to ruffle her fingers through his blonde hair. But as her fingertips swept through silky curls, her body tensed and the arms around her tightened.
"That is quite the welcome, darling. Let's get started, shall we?" said Theo as the door slammed and locked shut with such force it rattled behind them.
Chapter 7: Poor Hermione
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Fair warning: Hermione goes through several traumatizing events with multiple characters in this chapter. I couldn't help but name this chapter Poor Hermione ;(
Chapter Text
The true nature of Ginny and Theo's relationship had always escaped Hermione. Early on in her relationship with Theo, Ginny tended to overshare. Hermione would clap her hands to her ears way more often than she wanted to admit. But that was her best friend's personality. She was confident and discussed fucking like she was talking about the weather. And Hermione blushed furiously at what she told her, often begging Ginny to save her precious ears. But overtime, Ginny stopped sharing. It was safe to assume the dynamic of her relationship with Theo had clearly changed, but Hermione didn't press the issue. She was happy and said as much. If she was unhappy, well, everyone would know it.
From what she'd learned involuntarily, Theo was a sort of masochist. He constantly pushed the boundaries of their sexual relationship. Ginny mentioned how they had a bet going on one of the days they went swimming at the Black Lake. Theo said that he could make her cum before he drowned and she said he'd almost died twice while he had his face between her legs. At Hermione's reaction, she had roared with laughter, drawing an embarrassing amount of attention to them in the Great Hall. Maybe Theo brought out the sadist in her. Perhaps they were both masochists and sadists together. Maybe it had been her way of getting over and moving on from Harry. Either way, their relationship continued strong as ever.
Though their obvious kinks connected them, their relationship was deeper than that. When Blaise first died and Theo didn’t turn to Ginny for comfort, it cut deep. She left without hesitation, determined to find him and care for him herself. When Winifred managed to scalp Ginny in retaliation for Blaise's death, Theo had unraveled before their eyes. Truly, they loved each other and it was more than just getting each other off.
Theo had caught her and Draco in many compromising positions before. After the second time, Hermione began to think it wasn't so much of a coincidence anymore. The day that he and Ginny both caught them, she was almost certain Theo put her up to it. Of course, Ginny was amused and felt Hermione had nothing to be ashamed of. Had even told her she was fit and that she was lucky Draco had a huge cock. She had always been blunt and meant nothing harmful by it. Ginny had even admitted that Theo wanted Hermione to join them in their bedroom someday and she said it as if she'd asked her to come over for tea. Theo made comments like it often, hidden by his jokes and twisted sense of humor. Ginny had never voiced whether she wanted it to happen but Hermione was completely turned off by it. It was a hell no for her and Ginny had burst into laughter at her response per usual.
And so, as Hermione fought to break away from Theo's suffocating embrace and the panic encroaching over her, she wondered how long it would take for Ginny to wake and come save her from her boyfriend.
Theo’s arms were locked around her from behind, so tight she couldn’t move. She couldn't even manage to elbow him or throw her head back to bash him in the face if she wanted to. "Cut the shit, Theo! Think about Ginny!" she screamed at him, but he still held her tightly.
He moved her hair from her face. "I think about Ginny all the time. Gods do I love her," Theo whispered into her ear before kissing her on the cheek.
"You know what I'm talking about, let me go!" Surprisingly, he did and she stumbled from the sudden freedom. She made a run for the door and was unsurprised that it was still locked. This wasn't good. She rested her head on the door before taking a deep breath and facing him.
Thunder rumbled in the distance as she took in the view of the room. It held a massive bed that could hold ten people comfortably and was draped in plush white down with pillows and covers spilling over the edges. The whiteness was stark against the black walls and they held lit sconces that cast shadows over some of the strangest artwork she’d ever laid eyes on. She quickly pulled her eyes from them so as not to become distracted.
"Theo, please let me leave. I'm exhausted. I'm tired of all of this and I don't want to fight you too."
"Who said anything about fighting?" Theo said with a smile and humor in his beautiful blue eyes. He was only wearing a pair of black pajama pants. He looked every bit of breathtaking and was fit like a Grecian sculpture. Hermione shivered.
Within seconds, he easily gained on her again, scooping her up into his arms and tossing her onto the bed like a sack of potatoes. She immediately moved to rise from the bed, only to freeze when the gleam of a pocket knife met her eyes. "Be a good girl and lay back down for me. Yes, good," he said as Hermione eased herself onto her back. The bed was incredibly soft and comfortable.
"I don't want to hurt you, Hermione. I just need you to do as I say." His voice was soft and sweet, almost believable. He began to crawl towards her onto the bed, a gold necklace swinging below his neck.
Hermione flinched, her heart racing. It was daytime for fuck's sake. Why was Theo behaving this way already? He frowned, his eyes darting around as if he wanted to say something else and then he smiled widely again.
"Let me rephrase that. I do want to hurt you,” he admitted, almost amused by the truth. "I just don't want to rush things and get....carried away, love."
Hermione weighed her options as her heart pounded against her ribs. Running wasn't an option. She had no wand. She was less than 110 pounds. Ginny was sleep and far away from the library. Draco was—-wherever Draco was at this time of day. Surely he wouldn't allow Theo to do this to her, as possessive as he had been last night. Would he?
"D-Don't do this. Draco--he's going to be furious," Hermione stammered out.
"Hmm? Don't do what?" Theo said in a singsong voice, his eyebrow quirked. He now straddled her middle, hovering enough not to crush her with his weight. He playfully rolled the knife between his fingers.
"You can't fuck me. Theo, you can't. I know your magic is making you do this but you can't. We can't. Ginny's my best friend. Draco's yours. Please listen to me."
He laughed loudly, covering his face with his free hand. Hermione flushed with embarrassment. His laughing went on for so long, she found herself eyeing the knife in his hand. She wouldn't stand a chance at grabbing it but it was wishful thinking.
"Hermione," he said, brushing her curls from her face and leaning down to meet her eye to eye. "I don't want to fuck you. Though I'm sure you have something special between those lovely legs of yours." His lips brushed against hers, not quite enough to count as a kiss. He was intoxicating and he smelled heavenly. She could see why Ginny fell for him but this was flat out wrong. Hermione abruptly turned her face away from him.
She gasped as Theo's hand shot out to grip her jaw between his strong fingers, pulling her back to face him. "Ouch Theo, let me go!"
"You didn't give me time to finish what I was going to say, sweetheart," he said, his lips close again. "I heard Draco enjoying you last night. I don't want to fuck you, but the noises you two made certainly tempted me. Poor Draco's willing to kill for it, isn't he?"
Hermione glared at him. She was sick of Theo spying on them. He somehow always found himself near them, listening in to their most private moments. Theo squeezed her jaw harder and his gaze darkened. "Answer me."
"Yes," she managed.
"You are quite the dark little thing," he chuckled. "Where's your wand?"
Hermione was stunned as she gazed into his blue eyes. This was none of his business and he already knew the answer anyway if he had heard them. Theo leaned closer as if he was moving in to kiss her. "It's in Winifred's room."
He stopped and smirked, his eyes so intense she wanted to look away. "It's broken, yes? Tell me what happened to it after."
She wanted to crawl inside of a hole and die. Even Ginny wouldn't be able to pull that bit of information out of her. But as her jaw began to ache, she realized she had no choice but to answer.
"He used it on me," she said, hoping the answer was sufficient. But it wasn't. He wanted to hear the raw, filthy version.
"Don't be shy. I won't judge you. I'll give you one more chance to answer me and tell me the whole truth, okay? I love to give second chances," he replied, diving to place a soft kiss on her neck.
"He fucked me with the broken pieces. He put one in my cunt and the other in my... my anus. He pushed them into me from behind."
Theo moaned into her neck, pausing as if to soak up everything she'd said.
“And did it hurt?” he mumbled against her.
“Yes, it burned. It felt like I was being split open. But I liked it eventually,” she hissed.
"You see, I'm still a man, Hermione. So even though I don't want to fuck you, I could still wank to the vision of that a hundred times over. Let me show you what else I'm into."
The knife came into view again and she understood where this was going. “How would you rate your tolerance for pain?”
Hermione thought carefully on this. It seemed to be a trick question. If she aimed high, making like she was made of steel, he might torture her into oblivion to push the limits. If she aimed low, that could summon an animal in him. The one that wished for that answer so he could hear her suffer.
“Five,” she said, a tear diving down the side of her face and into her ear.
“Such a safe answer. No matter. I believe everyone has a baseline. Mormertifio Locudaborum.” Her arms and legs fell limp on the bed as if they weighed many times their weight.
Theo’s weight relaxed over her slightly and he stretched one of her arms outward away from them.
“Theo wait, please,” she said, lifting her head as he leaned over to her outstretched arm. He ignored her, trailing kisses across her shoulder and down the length of her arm until he met her forearm.
The small pocketknife hovered and then he slowly brought it down as if he was aiming. He pierced the surface, causing tiny bubbles of blood to weep from it. Hermione bit her lip. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of crying out. Not that he was paying any attention anyway.
His eyes fluttered as the drop of blood began pooling and then rolling down onto the white sheets below. He didn’t seem to care at all about the mess. It was like he was hypnotized by it.
“No?” He asked to no one in particular. He dug the knife into another spot and Hermione squeezed her eyes shut. Her other arm was dead weight, making it impossible to move it and stop him. Several twitches of pain passed through the spell involuntarily. When she opened her eyes again, Theo was centimeters away from her face, smirking.
This time he carved it along her arm in several quick swipes, causing her to hiss. It burned badly.
“I knew you had it in you,” he purred. “See for yourself.”
She jerked her head to gaze at her arm and her eyes widened. It was the star constellation, Draco. Red, raw and mocking her. Tears flooded her vision before spilling over onto her face. She looked away. Surely, someone, anyone would come by and check on her in the library. She wanted to scream but not at the risk of being stabbed outright. The pain was almost unbearable.
“You don’t like it?” he said, frowning.
She knew better than to ignore him even though he was mocking her. “No.”
“Let’s start fresh then.” His hand hovered her wound and it healed itself without a scar. Instant relief flooded her senses and she was grateful for it. But she knew it wouldn’t last long. The knife dove into her flesh again before she could brace herself, causing her to gasp and arch her back.
Theo’s gaze was locked on hers as he absorbed very movement of her reaction. “My, aren’t you a delightful treat.”
He grinned widely now, setting the knife to the side. His hand dove under the waistband of his pajamas where Hermione saw the length of him, stretching the fabric, hard and jutting out.
“You said you wouldn’t!” Hermione yelled at him. Struggling was useless, she made to buck against him but the spell made her movements minimal.
“Don’t worry, sweetheart. I won’t. Just seeing you like this has me quite wound up.” He continued stroking himself without exposing his length to her. His eyes gazed lustfully at her bleeding arm. She could feel the warmth of the blood pooling and then soaking into the sheets below.
His hand left his cock to pick up the knife again and he carved into her once more. Hermione bit her lip until it bled, trembling as she tried to keep herself from crying out. From turning him on even further.
“I’m good at what I do. I’ll make sure to not leave a scar. I only make those when I want to.” At this, he leaned forward and aimed the knife at her neck, giving it a quick shallow swipe. The warmth of blood crawled down her neck.
Theo nuzzled his face close and began slowly lapping at the spilled blood with his tongue. What the fuck was going on? “Theo what are you doing?!”
He ignored her, grabbing her neck to bring her closer and moaning into it. His hardness pressed against her. He healed her wandlessly, and the knife lashed again, drawing fresh blood. Hermione whimpered uncontrollably from the pain. That cut was much deeper. He healed her just after again. After several slashes and heals, he finally let up on her.
Theo sighed heavily. “I’m sorry, I’m getting carried away, aren’t I?” He eyed her bleeding arm and went for it again, slicing and carving small swipes until Hermione couldn’t hold back anymore.
“It hurts Theo! Theo! Please stop! Please heal me! I need a break!” she screamed.
Theo paused and kept his eyes trained on the mess of her arm. The bed was an utter mess and looked as if someone had dumped a small bucket of paint onto the white sheets. His hand stroked below his waistband again. He leaned over kissing her face gently, compared to the crime he just committed on her arm.
Hermione could feel him stroking himself with more vigor now as his hands brushed against her in tandem. Not long after, he grunted and she knew he had relieved himself in his pants, the warmth soaking through his pajama pants and onto her chest.
“Amazing,” he said, kissing her forehead which now had a layer of sweat. “Fucking amazing. Ginny took weeks to build up to that.”
Hermione winced at hearing her best friend’s name. How could she break this news to her? How could he do this to her, to Ginny, to Draco?
Yes, their magic was unstable, but the damage was done. If they ever made it through this impossibly tall hurdle, could any of their relationships and friendships be salvaged? Her thoughts twirled in a mix of panic.
More grunting brought her attention back to Theo. He was now off of her and standing by the edge of the bed. He watched her as he pleasured himself again. Moments later, he quickly turned away from her and made movements to pull himself out of the pajama bottoms. He still hadn’t exposed himself to her but she could hear the obscene, wet-like sounds from his previous burst of cum. He moaned and she heard the results of his stroking splatter on the floor in thick globs.
“Merlin,” he whispered, still facing away from her.
“Please let me go,” she said quietly. She fought the sob at the back of her throat. Crying seemed to activate the inner demons of the men here. “I won’t tell Ginny or Draco, I swear,” she lied.
Theo began stroking himself again and Hermione desperately tried to interrupt him. “I’m serious, I won’t say anything. It’s not your fault, it’s your magic. I know—.”
“You’ve got to--,” he breathed, interrupting her, “Please, stop talking or I’m going to nut again, Granger.” His voice was strained, like he was in pain. Different and less maniacal. Not long after, she heard him cum on the floor again. He stood there, breathing heavily for quite some time.
“Damn I fucked up!” He suddenly roared, causing her to flinch. He righted his pajama pants forcefully before turning to punch a nearby wardrobe. It splintered around his fist and bits of wood flew from it onto the bed and floor.
He slid to the floor. Covering his face with his hands. Suddenly, the magic weighing down her limbs lifted. She crawled over to the edge to peer down at Theo. Hermione couldn’t help the urge to want to soothe him. To say anything that would pull him from this state. It didn’t even matter that he’d harmed her. It was clear that internally he may have been hurting just as much.
Just as she moved to speak, the door to the room burst open and she yelped. She fell to a sitting position on the bed.
Draco’s boots thudded over the threshold. Just behind him was Narcissa. His eyes roamed over the room before connecting with hers and then her bleeding arm. She expected him to murder Theo right then and there. Instead, he stalked towards her angrily, his hand landing on the back of her neck roughly.
“What are you doing?!” Hermione yelled at him.
“Don’t hurt her Draco,” Narcissa called softly from the doorway. Her head moved back and forth as if scanning the room, desperately trying to figure out what her son was doing. Hermione couldn’t see the house elf anywhere.
The grip on her neck was harsh as he led her to the doorway before pushing her forward through it. She stumbled to catch herself before she fell.
The door slammed hard behind her. She began to cry furiously, allowing herself to melt into the floor. Confusion ate at her mind as she sobbed. Was he mad at her? He was the reason she didn’t have a wand to protect herself. She wasn’t out after hours and she had only gone into the room expecting to find him.
Was Draco murdering his best friend behind the door? Where was Ginny? Had she awakened yet?
Soft, gentle hands grazed across her back as Narcissa felt around for her. Once the woman had found her, she gathered Hermione into a hug one could only describe as motherly. Safe, warm and loving.
“Breathe, Hermione.”
Hearing the woman’s voice made her cry even more but eventually it simmered down to rogue sniffs. Narcissa rocked her, smoothing her curls down every now and then until she’d calmed completely. There was no noise from the room Draco threw her out of.
“I’m not sure what just happened, but I’m sorry it did, dear. Draco is not upset with you. Though it may not seem that way.”
Hermione bit back a snarky response. She hadn’t seen the way Draco had been treating her lately. She hadn’t seen the way Draco pitched her out of the room like she was a lying, cheating whore.
“What’s he doing?” she sniffed.
“He’s—“ But before Narcissa could answer, Draco stomped out of the room. She may have been imagining it, but there was a softness in his eyes as they roamed over her and his mother’s crumpled form on the floor of the library. He curled a finger towards Hermione as in to say come here.
Hermione slowly untangled herself from Narcissa’s arms.
“Do not harm this girl,” Narcissa said to him sternly. Her motherly voice was drastically different now as she spoke to her son.
Hermione sniffed and began walking towards him. His eyes drifted to her bleeding arm. Just before she made it to him, he grasped her arm healing and cleaning it by hovering his fingers over it. Theo had left a scar. And it was in the shape of an M with designs surrounding it. Just like the Malfoy signet ring.
Their eyes met as instant realization slammed between them. There was a fire to Draco’s eyes that she couldn’t read. He walked towards the room and she followed him into it. Theo was now sitting on the edge of the bed, looking strangely more put together. And with more clothes on now. But there was a shimmer from glamour charms on his face.
Something cool and hard brushed against her hand and she looked down to see Draco placing his wand into her hand.
“Do whatever you need to do to him. He will allow it,” Draco said, glaring at Theo.
“I—I don’t want to hurt him. I know it’s the magic.”
“Hermione, I know an apology won’t he—“ Theo began but Draco interrupted him.
“Don’t speak to her.”
Theo’s hands rose in surrender before he moved towards the window to gaze out of it. The clouds were navy blue and full despite having spilled rain for quite some time. The storm had calmed but she knew it wouldn't be long before it resumed again.
Did Draco really think she wanted revenge? At the time she had been angry. Until she saw Theo’s resolve break and some of the real him peering out. Her sniffing and crying was more so because of Draco's treatment of her, not Theo's. All of this was fucked up and she needed to speak to Ginny first before Theo did. She wasn’t sure how long this version of Theo would last before his taunting and insinuations came back. Hermione didn’t want to risk Theo twisting the story when he reverted back to the man he’d been minutes ago.
“Get on the bed,” she said to him. He complied without hesitation. “I just want you to stay in this room for a few hours. Until I can speak to Ginny.” She turned to Draco. He wasn’t looking at her. Avoiding her but still listening. He walked to the doorway and muttered something while running his hand over the door. It glowed and she knew Theo wouldn’t be able to leave until she was ready.
Draco snatched his wand from her and walked with purpose out and through the library. When Hermione exited the room behind him, she noticed that Narcissa was gone. All she could hear was Draco’s footsteps trailing away from her.
“Wait, I want to talk!” she yelled. Frustration grew as he kept his pace. She knew he’d heard her.
A fresh sigh left her as she followed him to wherever the hell he was going, which was obviously the kitchens now. If he wasn’t going to talk to her then she would fucking follow him until he did. As long as she didn’t lose sight of him.
He was ahead of her on a long and winding hallway. A particularly thunderous boom of the storm sounded out of nowhere and she gasped. Her nerves were still frayed. For a moment, Draco paused and turned his face as if he wanted to stop. But he quickly kept on until they made it. He entered before her and she hurried in before she lost him.
Surprisingly, he was at a long wooden counter, near where dozens of copper pots and pans hung from an overhead. Flour and dough was scattered about and Hermione assumed the house elves were about to cook breakfast or prepare for tea and snacks.
Even more surprising was when Draco rolled up the black sleeves of his shirt and cast a cleaning spell over his hands. Hermione was in total disbelief when his smooth, pale hands kneaded the dough, poking blueberries into it and shaping it into a scone. His mark was blurred red, the black vein present but not as dark as before. His signet ring glimmered in the low lighting of the kitchen as he worked. The storm raged on outside large window overlooking a dark pond as she stared at him.
“You’ve been making them for me,” Hermione said softly. As if he’d run away if she spoke to him.
He ignored her, opting to continue working with the dough. But he nodded his head towards a nearby sitting area. As she sat down, a tray surfaced containing Chamomile tea and a couple of scones.
She lifted the dainty cup and wrapped her hands around its warmth, before taking a sip of the fragrant brew. This felt similar to their time in the Room of Requirement when she’d watch him create new potions in their makeshift home. He would work and she’d simply observe and soak him in. When he was stuck on how to make certain ingredients work, he’d pull her in with a kiss and they’d discuss how to correct things as if they had been lovers for decades. Hermione decided she would bask in this feeling for as long as she could.
The scones were just as delicious and it hadn’t taken her long to finish them along with her tea. More scones appeared on the tray, but she didn’t want anymore. Draco seemed to catch that and he paused his kneading to look at her. His gaze wasn’t soft or hard on her. Just simply looking.
“I’m stuffed actually,” Hermione said to him.
He looked at her for a bit longer before resuming his prep work. Hermione fought a smirk. Draco seemed to enjoy baking in the middle of all of this madness. He would drown her in scones if she let him. This brought a snort from her and she quickly covered it with a cough.
Her eyes darted to him to check that she was clear and she may have seen a tiny upturn of his lips. Draco looked damned good. His signature black style was one to die for. His silky blonde locks were flawless as always and drifted just over his eyebrows where they hovered over his steely grey eyes. He was fit indeed. Practicing on his Quidditch patch had done his body well. His tailored black trousers were more of a modern style. Slightly bunched at the ends where they met his boots that probably cost more than Ollivander's entire shop of wands.
She let the storm and the storm that was Draco soothe her. Before she knew it, she had fallen asleep with her head on her chest. Only to be awakened to the sound of Draco cleaning his space around him the Muggle way. Preparing to leave.
Her eyes roamed over to the window and onto the pond. A blotch of white slowly moved across it and it looked to be a swan or a goose. Despite the weather, it kept swimming like it owned the place. Hermione pulled her eyes away from it as she heard a cabinet close.
"I truly enjoyed our time. This time we had just now."
"Stay out of the library," Draco said, kneeling to place a rolling pin into the cabinet nearest her.
Her feelings may as well have been swept away with the rain outside and her heart filled with lead. She bit back the anger creeping up her face and held her voice steady. "I need the library to help us fix this. You can't just tell me I can't go there." She hesitated before she continued on. "I live here too."
There, she had said it. Hermione crossed her arms and waited for his answer which she was sure would be some version of an insult. The hours had ticked away faster than a sprinting rabbit this morning and it was about time for Draco to be a little shit again.
His head whipped around to her and she faltered at the glare on his face. It momentarily broke through her vigilance.
"Go there and you'll fucking regret it," he snapped.
"What is your fucking problem?!" she screamed at him. She was sick of his shit. Sick of him being so hot and cold when all she wanted to do was fix him and love him. "Maybe if I had another wand, you wouldn't have to act like you're my fucking father, banning me not to go somewhere like I'm two years old! Did you ever get me another one like you promised? Who knows, I might have had a chance at defending myself if I had a wand in the first place!"
The muscle in his jaw flexed and he moved to lean on a nearby counter before folding his arms too. "Yeah? So running your stupid ass into his room had no part in how that played out?"
Hermione blinked rapidly, unable to formulate a response. She looked away as if she could hide her reddening face. His boots thumped against the spotless wooden floor as he crossed the room to her. Though his boots came into view right in front of her, she refused to look at him.
She flinched as she felt his warm fingers caress the side of her neck but then found herself relaxing into it. Hermione missed his subtle touches almost as much as her body would miss the air she breathed if it was torn away from her. She chanced a glance at him and found eyes that would make any sane girl melt like honey in tea. Draco searched her face, almost as if he was dazed himself.
But of course, the hours and minutes were ticking by, weren't they? She would have to try again tomorrow to reach the Draco she wanted.
He curled a finger under her collar and yanked her by the neck closer to him. The pressure took her breath away in a gasp. Both her hands flew to his forearm to pull him away but they wouldn't budge. He smirked at her as she struggled uselessly. "Stay the fuck away from the library," he said, using the collar to bring her impossibly closer. The warmth of his breath sent tingles all over her.
But Hermione had one last flicker of fire within her. "And if I fucking don't?"
In one swift motion Draco moved her to the side and out of his pathway. He left without saying a word. Hermione massaged her neck as she sprinted to the doorway but didn't find him anywhere and she didn't have the energy to follow.
Her lip trembled as she fought back the tears she was so familiar with, but thankfully, they didn't fall this time. It was time to go speak to Ginny. She practiced the conversation in her head as she took hallway after hallway until she reached the checkerboard one. As she neared their rooms, she realized that there truly wasn't a right way to explain it to her--other than plainly. Ginny was not one for bullshit or smoke and mirrors. She wanted information straight and upfront and that's how Hermione would tell her.
A quick glance at her clothing told her she needed to change clothes. It wouldn't help Ginny to see evidence of the assault in the form of a large dried white stain on her maroon sweater. After quickly dressing into another similar outfit, a navy-blue oversized sweater and black tights, she made her way to Ginny's. It wasn't the best day to visit Harry and Ron, but there wasn't much time to spare. Once she spoke to Ginny, she'd go straight to Grimmauld Place. Any information she could get on Dumbledore would be helpful. Hermione, Brightest Witch of Her Age, could turn a crumb of information into a feast. As she exited the room, she realized she forgot her raincoat and boots so she doubled back. But as she re-entered, she realized that several items had appeared on her bed.
A simple black wand and a pile of books. She hurried to it, looking over the titles and finding that they were all books she'd left at the table, plus more on similar topics. The wand was foreign in her hand but seemed to work pretty well with her magic as she cast a few practice spells. She fought the grin on her face but quickly tucked it away and grabbed her coat and boots. Did this mean she could go back to the library or had he intended on keeping her occupied so that she wouldn't? Either way, she'd make her decision when she returned from Grimmauld Place. There was no plan to stay long since she needed to be back before dark.
Ginny answered the door as bubbly as ever and seemed to be in a much better mood than she expected her to be. Winifred had mentioned that Ginny was out after the sunset. She needed to speak with her about that too, since they both had agreed to stay in their rooms by a certain time. Of course, she hadn't followed their own advice either as they chose to chase their ex-Death Eater lovers all over Malfoy Manor. They were simply two women in love.
Ginny pulled her into a tight hug. "I'm so glad to see you. Please don't be mad but I have something to tell you. What is that?!" Ginny said before a shit-eating grin pulled across her lips. "Hermione!" she mockingly gasped.
Hermione already knew she was talking about the collar and she groaned, pressing the space between her eyes with her fingers. She explained the gist of the events leading up to the placement of the collar and made sure to leave out the naughtier details even though Ginny pressed for more.
"Wow," she giggled, "Honestly, I love all this for us. I've never felt more alive in my life! Also look." Ginny lifted the leg of her pajama pants and Hermione saw that she had a black band around her ankle that looked similar to the one around her own neck. "Twins," she said as she turned it this way and that. She saw the letter "N" in gold flash as it hit the light.
"Ginny, look at mine, does it have anything on the back of it?" Ginny lifted her hair to take a look. "Holy shit, it does! It's an M. Malfoy and Nott, eh?" Ginny moved around to look at her directly and promptly wiggled her eyebrows.
Hermione burst into laughter, "You're having too much fun Ginny!" Ginny joined her in a fit of giggles.
Eventually they made it to Ginny's sitting area to finally talk about their last 24 hours. It appeared they both had a story to tell. Somehow, Ginny became disoriented on her way back to meet with Hermione to which she owed to Snape. He had also chased her relentlessly through the Manor before she was forced to hide in the Quidditch patch shed where she had planned to spend the night. And that's where Draco had found her in the morning hours, close to 4 a.m. Winifred had probably lifted the spell that made him pass out last night and soon after, Draco had hit the ground running again. Probably looking for her.
Hermione sat through her brave best friend's story. A flare of embarrassment mixed with something else flowed over her as Ginny detailed Draco trying to coax her out of the graveyard area she'd fled to once he discovered her in the shed. It was like Winifred and Jaleesa had said. If they couldn't find their target to purge on, the next person would do. Somehow, she managed to get away from him thanks to Narcissa. The woman had called out to him from somewhere and he left just as he was going to pull open a walk-in tomb Ginny was hiding in.
"It smelled like rotten ass in there! Rotten!" Ginny complained as she finished up her story. "So please don't be upset with me. I would have fought him off with everything I had short of killing him if he had touched me." Hermione swallowed down the slight feeling of unease.
Hermione had pulled her into another tight hug before sharing her story about Theo with her too. She made sure to include how Theo had made a 360 turn around once the purge was over. It made her uneasy to think she'd be the reason for their breakup. But by the end of it, Ginny was sobbing. Hermione truly hated to see Ginny in this state, but she was grateful that her tears weren't from being angry with her. After Ginny had used and cursed every word there was and had named several things she wished to do to Theo, she ended with, "I'm so sorry that happened to you, Hermione. What can I do to right this?"
Hermione knew what she intended to ask and she wanted her friend to understand that she held no ill-will against her or Theo. "Ginny, I don't want this to put a wedge between you two. Please don't let it become one. I've forgiven him. Draco gave me the chance to retaliate but I chose not to because I know this isn't the Theo we know."
Ginny wiped at her eyes and nodded. So, it was clear why Ginny hadn't been sharing as much as before. They were into blood and knives and pain to a certain extent. She shook away thoughts of Ginny's pale skin spattered with blood and wounds. If that's what she liked, then who was she to judge? She liked some things too.
After some time of quiet reflection between the two, Hermione explained that Theo was locked in the library for a while (That's what that fucker gets! Ginny had said) and how she wasn't clear on how long Draco's spell was meant to hold. She then told her of her findings from the books she'd found in the library and about her visit to Grimmauld Place. Of course, Ginny declined to go with her after Hermione asked if she was sure dozens of times. She didn't want to leave her alone, but Ginny seemed fine with it. Her fierceness was something to admire.
They promised each other they'd be back in their rooms before sunset like they always did. But they also knew that given the circumstances, that may not be a task easily accomplished. After a hug goodbye, Hermione set off to the front of the Manor.
She saw no one on her way to the double doors, carefully checking behind her and around her as she went down hallway after hallway. As the doors opened, rain and wind assaulted her hair and clothing before she had no choice but to cast a shielding charm. The wet gravel tripped her up a few times until she reached the creaking gates. Once outside of them, she Apparated to Grimmauld Place.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The neighboring buildings scraped and grated apart from either side of the old Black family home. Hermione stood in her raincoat only now, so as not to frighten the Muggles with her magical shield from the rain. She stood in awe as she did every time Grimmauld Place revealed itself. It was never something she could get used to. The cool breeze of the wards caused her to shudder as she crossed through them and she knew it wouldn’t be long before either Harry or Ron came to greet her. While she waited, she quickly glamoured her collar. That was the last thing she wanted them to ask her about.
Momentarily, the door creaked open revealing a bright-eyed Harry. They both smirked at each other like twins before Hermione threw herself into his arms for a tight embrace. "Woah Hermione, you act as if we haven't seen each other in ages," he chuckled while smoothing her wild hair out of his face.
She hugged him tightly in response, too tight, eliciting a playful grunt from him. "I've just missed you guys is all. Where's Ron?"
"In the kitchen eating. How on Earth did you get my owl so fast?" Harry said, quirking an eyebrow at her.
"I didn't get your owl, I sort of just left to come talk to you instead." Hermione felt herself beginning to flush. It was time to carefully formulate a way to discuss Dumbledore without Harry becoming suspicious of her questions. She hadn't practiced what to say, just in case it wouldn't sound natural. The war had changed the boys quite a bit. Hunting and interrogating Death Eaters had given them a knack for spotting a fib or something amiss. It was etched in Harry's face as he searched her own with his brilliant green eyes. His inky black hair was neater now and he looked well. The war ending had certainly worked wonders on his appearance.
His expression relaxed and Hermione could have breathed a sigh of relief. Though she was nowhere near out of the woods yet. She would have to make this good, like it was a normal visit.
"Where's Ginny?" Harry asked her as he led her inside. It was clear he was asking out of politeness because he knew she didn't want anything to do with him.
"She's still at the Manor. Doing well," she added. They left it at that, winding down the dark hallway to the kitchen area at the end of it. Grimmauld Place had certainly gone through some deep cleaning and reorganizing. While the home still had a dark, haunted quality about it, there were way less cobwebs and clutter around. The floors were squeaky clean and most of the portraits had been taken down and replaced with more pleasant views. Kreacher must have been beside himself with all the cleaning he had to do.
"Mrs. Weasley came by and helped us out a bit," Harry said from behind her as they walked. "She cooked for us too so all we have to do is heat it when we want it. Er—I suppose we need to learn how to cook now that we don't have you," he laughed.
Hermione laughed too. Yes, they would have to. Gone were the days in the tent where she cooked and cleaned up after them like she was their mother. "I suppose so. It's even easier with magic you know," she teased.
"We'll see about that."
The kitchen was clean and freshly redecorated too, though it still kept its ancient look. Ron was eating like it was his last meal and reading from a newspaper at the table when they walked in.
"Mione! How goes it?" Ron said with his mouth full. He quickly leapt up from the chair and wrapped her in his bulky arms. "You look like a million bucks."
"So do you," she giggled. He began to exaggerate chewing his food, obnoxiously close to her ear, before leaning in and nuzzling her neck playfully. Thankfully, he didn't ask about Ginny. In due time, she'd come around.
Harry pulled a chair out for her and they both sat on either side of Ron, who was at the head of the table. "It's good you came by Mione, we needed to talk to you but didn't want to put everything in a letter," said Ron. He had resumed wolfing down his meal like no tomorrow. Hermione could agree that Mrs. Weasley's food was to die for but Merlin, he could eat.
Hermione had a feeling this conversation was going to be about Draco and Theo and she fought to roll her eyes. But it was alright because if the conversation steered toward the war, she'd easily be able to slide it towards Dumbledore. "What's it about?"
"Uh... it's about your boyfriend. And Ginny's. Look, I’m not a fan of either one of them, but that’s irrelevant to what we need to tell you."
Hermione looked to Harry who had slid down slightly in his seat, his arm over the back of it. He was watching her closely and it almost made her uncomfortable. Almost.
Ron continued on, "There's been some deaths recently. Several Death Eaters have been found dead." Hermione tensed. According to Winifred, she and Ginny had been along the ride when Draco and Theo had supposedly killed them.
"What's so bad about that?" Hermione managed to say smoothly.
"It's not so much about the deaths, but who's doing it. There's word that someone else is planning to take over. They’re taking out the old guard and recruiting fresh blood in place of the old followers. Some of them are our Slytherin classmates." Ron paused to take a bite of sausage as he too, watched her intensely. Waiting on her face to give something away. Seeing how much the boys had changed was truly a sight to see. She felt like an offering on an altar the way they looked at her.
"That's awful," Hermione said. "But why do you need to talk to me specifically about that?"
"They’re in it. Both Draco and Theo. I could swear it on my bullocks." Hermione winced internally. She noted that Ron hadn't hesitated when he said it. He used to have a bumbling, stumbling nature about him. Always searching for the right words to say but that had changed too. He was so direct, it stunned her for a moment. Again, what they had done on their hunt with Voldemort had changed them forever.
But one thing Hermione would do is give Draco the benefit of doubt. He had switched sides, helped them with Winifred's ritual, fought hard to loosen the dirt on his name. In all her years of being in the magical world, there was a lesson she learned constantly. Not everything was what it seemed. This had to be a misunderstanding. Had to be.
"Do you have proof?" she said icily.
"No. But we'll get it. We've been talking to a few others. The Ministry too."
"You've what? How could you without even knowing for sure if they're even a part of all of this? You know how the Ministry is once they've got a bug in their ear?! They'll drag them through the mud just because they can!" Hermione stood from her seat. Anger swept over her so fast, her magic crackled around her.
"Sit down, Hermione," Harry said quietly. Her eyes left Ron's to share her glare with him too. But the look on Harry's face was dark, no sense of warmth within it and it scared her. She sat down.
"What do you know?" Harry asked, twirling his wand in his hand. It reminded her so much of Draco that she had to look away.
"I don't know anything about that. But I know Draco and he wanted to be as far away from all of this as much as he could."
"Wanted? Does he not...want that anymore?" said Harry. His head cocked to the side.
The hairs on her arms stood on end. She wondered if Harry knew something but wasn't telling her. "That's not how I meant it and you know it, Harry. I'm saying that he has gone through so much. He didn't take the Mark willingly. His father made him and you both know that too! The Order even vouched for him. He's proved his loyalty. If it hadn't been for Winifred's involvement, which he facilitated, we'd all be in the dirt by now."
"Maybe he's been aiming for the number one spot all along," Ron said, now finished with his meal. His eyes bored into hers, waiting for her reaction.
"I'm leaving," Hermione said before leaping up from her seat a second time. Ron caught her wrist, pulling her close to him. She moved to snatch it away but the grip he had on her wouldn't budge. He kissed the top of her hand. "I'm sorry, Mione, we had to ask. We didn't mean anything by it." Ron's expression had softened considerably. So had Harry's when she looked over to him.
She slowly sat back in her chair and Harry continued. "Right. So, we don't know exactly who's pulling the strings with all of this but we have a few theories. One being Snape. No one's heard from him in a while. He was in constant contact with the Order and it so happens he's stopped communicating right after Voldemort's Death. No word from Narcissa or Lucius either but they get a pass given the state of them and their recovery. I want to trust Snape but I can't anymore. Not after he went M.I.A. the way he did. The other theory is the lot you two have taken up with." Hermione could admit, it stung to have Harry speak about her relationship in that way. She shrugged it off to the remnants of a recent breakup with Ginny.
"The reason is that Malfoy had a very close relationship with Voldemort himself. Through the Death Eaters we caught, I saw some memories of the training he went through. Nott too. If anyone would be ripe to pick for the next Dark Lord, it would be those two or Snape. The shit he did----
"Stop, I don't want to hear that part. I prefer Draco to tell me himself." Hermione said, her hand in the air to halt him from speaking further.
"Fine. I doubt he'd tell you the whole of it," he said plainly. Hermione wasn't sure if she believed that statement or not. "Anyway. There was some strange stuff going on before those deaths. It's not sitting right with us."
"What strange stuff?" she asked innocently.
"Like doing shit Death Eaters did when Voldemort was still here. Kidnapping, rape, the whole lot of it. Some of them that hadn't had to do any of that shit for years are picking it back up," Ron said. He was at the sink now, cleaning his dishes the Muggle way. Old habits hadn't died. They had held back on using too much magic in the tent out of fear it could trace someone to them.
"That's strange enough. So what, you two work for the Ministry now?" Hermione asked, looking between the two. She would have to tread carefully. It wouldn't do well to come off too defensive or too prying. The looks they gave her were terrifying to say the least. It was like she was looking at a hull of what used to be her best friends.
"Nah," Ron said, flicking his wet hands at her. Somehow, his childish shenanigans still pulled a smile from her. "The Ministry knows what we did, but they don't want that kind of help. Not officially at least. But they keep us in the know in the event that our services are needed."
Hermione weighed her next words. She came here to find out more information on Dumbledore and the conversation was starting to die out from a boil to a simmer. The window of opportunity to mention him was narrowing. She didn't want them running off and making conclusions that would most likely be true. That if Draco and Theo couldn't be saved the same way Dumbledore had done the others in the past, they would need to be killed.
Had Winifred even told her the truth? Now that she thought harder on it, she mentioned that those Death Eaters couldn't be saved. Too dark and deranged and that that's why they had been killed. She had said the same about Snape too. But this bit of news from Harry and Ron was far different. Did Winifred know of the rumors they spoke of?
"Didn't Dumbledore try to stop Grindelwald from coming into power?" She looked at them, trying not to be too obvious with her curiosity.
Harry leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his eyes narrowing in thought. “Yeah,” he said slowly. “He did. But he didn’t talk about it much. Not with us, anyway. I feel like I've said that line a hundred times. The old man never told us anything useful it seems.”
Ron snorted as he rejoined them at the table. “Probably because he blamed himself. He and Grindelwald were together once, weren’t they? Probably handed the bastard the blueprint unknowingly.”
"You think they compared wand lengths?" Harry said, wagging his eyebrows at Hermione. "I'm sure they fucked over the blueprints for world domination."
Hermione bit her lip in an attempt to hold her laughter. Ron's boisterous laughter filled the kitchen and she couldn't help the wave of nostalgia flowing over her. "Careful mate, Dumbledore wasn't the only one who had a thing for dark wizards," he said through tears as he looked over to Hermione.
Hermione burst into laughter, allowing the jab. Just this time. She had more than a thing for dark wizards she thought, as her collar came to mind.
As they settled down, Harry said, "Besides the only straight answer I've ever gotten from him was the shit I asked about that damn bird, Fawkes, in second year. Wish I had one of my own though. I would've been dead without had it not saved me." He nudged his glasses up the bridge of his nose with a finger.
Hermione tensed, her mind blasting forward through a hundred thoughts a minute. Phoenix tears were healing. It saved Harry from the Basilisk venom that would have surely killed him. If Fawkes’s tears could undo the darkest poison, maybe they could reach into the dark magic affecting Draco and Theo. Winifred mentioned that it was a cure only Dumbledore was capable of figuring out. Dumbledore was the only person she knew that owned a Phoenix.
"Hermione." Ron's voice cut through her thoughts. She had been so deep in thought, she hadn't even heard the rest of the conversation. There was no need to dig further or remain here. Hermione had found her answer. Phoenix tears. Where the hell she'd get some and what to do with them, she didn't know but it was a start and she had a full library at her disposal.
"I'm here. Just a bit hungry," she shrugged, feigning innocence.
"Well, why didn't you say so? I'll get it for you," Ron said and he moved away to begin preparing Mrs. Weasley's food. At the same time, her stomach growled. It wasn't necessarily a lie. Even though it was early afternoon, she still didn't want to linger too long. Back in her room by sunset was the best thing.
Harry eyed her with curiosity as he sat with his fingers linked together across his belly. He leaned his chair back and forth a few times before giving her a smile. "You've been adjusting well, you say?"
Hermione returned the smile, "Yes, all okay here. And you? What are your plans?"
"I don't have any at the moment. I'm just....here. The Ministry is out of the cards and the world has gone to shit and will take some time to repair. I have galleons and a home so that's taken care of. But I can't shake the loneliness sometimes." Hermione blushed a bit. His smile was borderline flirtatious.
Harry was a good-looking man and she couldn't deny that. His strong jaw line sported some stubble which he wore nicely. Their time in hunting Death Eaters had done his body well and his sweater fit nicely over his sculpted arms. So had Ron. Both had gotten haircuts that framed their faces nicely. They looked like they hadn't missed a meal and that stress no longer wore on them.
The elephant in the room was only visible to Hermione it seemed. Harry still had a thing for her. Ron was her ex. It was more awkward to be around them than she would ever admit but it didn't seem to bother them at all. She loved Ron as a friend now, but he wasn't so great of a boyfriend. He was one of the many reasons she didn't want to sacrifice her time and well-being for anyone ever again. It was hard to forget the times she pity-fucked Ron because she thought it was the right thing to do. Stress of the war and all. She didn't forget the times she let Harry into her space, almost ruining her friendship with Ginny.
More than anything, she didn't forget the times Ron would wait for Harry's turn to stand guard outside of the tent and then promptly bend her over the kitchen table and take her. Rutting into her without considering her pleasure or any regard to what she wanted. Once, he had barely waited for the flap of the tent to close before his fingers tangled in her hair, guiding her to her knees to suck him off. It was almost always after they all disagreed on something regarding the Horcruxes, one of Dumbledore's vague clues or news of more people they knew dying.
Ron would pounce on her nightly. Harry snored when he slept but there had been many nights his snores didn't sound genuine. Ron wasn't intuitive enough to notice it. Soon after Harry's snores rumbled in the air, Ron would be pulling her knickers off, spreading her legs and pounding her into oblivion. Harry had to have heard it all. She often had to stop Ron, demanding he cast a silencing spell over them for Harry's sake. Many times, he would empty himself into her without casting a contraception spell. She was the one who had to do it after, he never considered doing it before he jumped on her. He would have been a good lover if foreplay was in the picture. Of course, Hermione didn't mind that he wasn't gentle. She just wished he'd take her pleasure into consideration.
So, as Harry smiled at her, she felt a chill line her body. He knew the sounds she made when she was fucked. He knew how soft her lips were. He knew how her backside felt because after Ron had left them, he would press himself behind her at bedtime. Hermione pulled her eyes from him. "Ron what about you?"
He returned to the table with her plate and drink and she thanked him. "I'm going to run the shop with George. Like Harry said, the Ministry's gone to the wind now. They don't want us like that. Though, I'm not single like this bloke," Ron said elbowing him harder than intended due to his brute strength. I have someone I'm interested in."
"That's great to hear Ron. Will we meet her soon?"
"Of course, I'd be honored for you to," Ron said, smiling proudly.
"Right." She continued eating and they watched her until she couldn't take it anymore. "What are you two looking at?" she laughed.
"It's just good to have us three here again is all," Harry said. "You should stay the night, it's going to storm badly."
Hermione thought this over. Harry was right, the weather was going to be ridiculous for the most part of the day and she was lucky when she Apparated here in the current weather. One strong gust of wind and she could have been splinched.
Hermione decided she would stay. It wasn't like Draco was missing her and though she told Ginny she'd be back today, she could just write her and tell her the new plans. The good mood she was in couldn't be spoiled. Compared to the other leads she had, this one was hot and burning. She couldn't wait to gather more information but it could wait one more day. Draco would be okay for one more day after the intense session they had. It was almost time to put all of this behind her.
The day passed with ease. She, Harry and Ron played several rounds of Wizarding Chess as the storm howled on outside. Grimmauld Place seemed to echo every sound of it raging on outside. Rain splashed against the window, along with loose branches and whatever else that blew around in the street. Thunder boomed every few minutes and lightening cracked across the sky. The home had a chill to it as it always did. It seemed there was no amount of cleaning or replacing that could knock it out of the air.
Kreacher had made his appearance, grumbling around the home as they played chess and talked like old times. He no longer insulted Hermione as his comments were mostly about the awful weather. Harry had managed to steal a Muggle television at some point along his and Ron's journey in the tent, but it didn't actually work. Harry had brought it out with the intention of setting it up for them. He had scratched his head and grinned at Ron and Hermione as they laughed their arses off at the fact that he forgot Grimmauld Place didn't have electricity. So, they sat upon the couch in front of it with Hermione in the middle and talked about their favorite shows (for Ron, his favorite plays since he had never watched tv before). Then they acted out their favorite parts, enjoying each other's renditions of the characters.
Before they knew it, nightfall had arrived. It felt strange to wander the home at this time of night when she was used to being stuck in a room. She finished her shower and threw on some pajamas that had once belonged to Ginny. Harry didn't explain why he still had them and she didn't question it. After brushing her teeth and drying her hair with her new wand, she headed downstairs to join them for dinner. Harry was waiting for her in the kitchen and he had their food waiting and ready with a warming stasis charm. Roast beef, mashed potatoes and dinner rolls with a side of cold pumpkin juice. Ron, of course, had eaten dinner early and had retired to bed.
She ate in silence with Harry, feeling the tug of exhaustion gnawing at her. It was stressful on the body to be so tense as she always was at the Manor. Never knowing who was lurking in the corners or wondering if Draco was finally going to snuff her out during their activities. Here, she could be free and relaxed, so her body took advantage of it.
Harry cleared their plates and put the dishes up before holding out his hand for her. "Where will I sleep? I don't mind the couch, it's actually pretty comfy," Hermione said as he helped her stand from her chair.
"You wouldn't want to sleep on that. The earwigs come out at night on that thing. That's why we directed a lot of the effort towards deep cleaning the rooms and main walking areas. You can sleep with me. I won't bother you." Hermione shuddered at the thought of bugs crawling into her ears at night, but on the other hand, it still wasn't appropriate for her to sleep with Harry.
"Harry. I-I can't. I'm with Draco now."
"I'll sleep on the floor then, but I'd prefer you sleep in the room with me or Ron. There are still things lurking around here that I don't quite understand. Kreacher's been of no help."
"Things like what?" she asked.
"You don't want to know. You may try to Apparate to the Manor right now if I told you," he chuckled. Hermione shivered as the chill in the air caught her naked shoulders and legs. Harry guided her upstairs with his hand on her lower back. He was already touching her and she was beginning to understand more and more that this wasn't a great idea. But sleeping with her ex? Possibly an even worse one so she let him guide her his room.
Harry's room was surprisingly spacious and neater than she expected. The dark wallpapered walls were clean and the sconces dusted. The navy blue covers on his bed were unmade in true Harry Potter fashion but it looked inviting after the long days she'd had. "Bathroom's that way if you need it," Harry said, pointing to an open doorway.
She walked through to find a neat matching bathroom. "You wouldn't happen to have a hair tie or anything would you? A rubber band would do if you have it. I don't have a bonnet so I need something to keep my hair from going all over the place."
Harry rummaged through a drawer that contained several colorful pieces of clothing. She assumed the clothing belonged to Ginny. He found a lime green scrunchie and gave it to her, immediately leaving out of the bathroom to give her space. When she exited after tying her hair up, Harry was lying on the floor on top of a thin blanket. An even thinner blanket covered him. Hermione couldn't help but pity him and the awful cot he'd made. She used her wand to put the lights out from the sconces and settled herself in bed. The covers smelled like Harry's aftershave, too personal, too close.
"Harry?"
"Hmm?" he replied lifting his head over the edge of the bed with a grin. Hermione rolled her eyes, "Just get in the bed."
As if he had been waiting on Hermione to give in, Harry shot up to his feet and jumped into the bed with full force. "Hey!" she giggled. She pushed him playfully, which only set him into a frenzy of tickling and wrestling her, wrenching giggles and laughs from her. He managed to pin her arms at her sides until she yielded, but just as she did, that's when she saw and felt it.
Harry's eyes roamed over her face and down to her chest as she struggled to catch her breath. Her tank top had ridden up, exposing the bottom halves of her naked breasts and a peep of a hardened nipple. "Fuck Hermione, I'm sorry about that," he said, breathlessly. But he made no move to let her arms go or to pull her shirt down. Instead, his eyes trailed over her body until Hermione spoke.
"Harry, let go of my arms, please." Hermione held her breath as he held her still, not moving. After a long stretch of time, he let her go and Hermione righted her tank top. She peered up at him curiously and Harry still hadn't fully removed himself off of her. Ever so slightly, his hardness pressed into her center. Not good. She would not jeopardize her relationship for Harry. Hermione rolled, moving him off her and onto his side where he stayed this time.
"Hermione, I'm sorry. We really haven't had a talk about this have we?" he said remorsefully.
"There's no need to Harry," she replied as she turned onto her side facing away from him.
"Yeah, I guess you're right. G'night." She could almost hear the bitterness in his voice now but she willed herself to focus on falling asleep. Eventually, she did.
Sometime late in the morning, she was jostled awake from movement on the bed. She froze listening as she heard what sounded like someone having trouble breathing. But no, more like someone trying to stop from crying out. As she laid on the same side she'd fallen asleep on, she listened intently. Harry was awake, possibly having a nightmare. He would often moan and mutter in his sleep anyway so she figured it was that.
But when she felt his knuckles brush against her back side, she tensed again. A steady motion was rocking the bed and Hermione's eyes widened in horror. Was he wanking in the bed with her? Of all places! She wanted to turn and confront him but she didn't want to embarrass her other best friend either. It was also true that it was partly her fault. She had accidentally given Harry quite the sight to see and that had certainly played a part. After all, Harry was still a man. She was still a woman with breasts.
A grunt filled the air and a splatter of something hot and wet blasted against her exposed lower back. Her mouth opened in disbelief but she kept her body facing away from him and still so he wouldn't know she was awake. Before she knew it, Harry had muttered a spell that cleaned it right off of her. Moments later, he was at it again, rocking the bed steadily. She faked a snore which she hoped would make him stop.
The motion of the bed stopped suddenly and she kept still. The bed dented downward behind her before lifting. She thought he was going to walk to the bathroom but instead she saw from the corner of her narrowed eyes that he was making his way over to her side of the bed. Her eyes snapped closed as quickly as she could and she hoped he hadn't seen her.
Moments later, fleshy noises filled the air and Hermione knew he had to be jerking off right in front of her. She held still until he was finished, the sounds of his pleasure dripping onto the floor and hitting her wrist. Hermione waited for him to spell the mess off her but he waited. Did he know she was awake? What was taking so long? Eventually, she felt the cool breeze of the cleaning spell and the snap of the bathroom door as Harry went to go clean up.
What the fuck was that? No, she would not sleep with Harry. The violation, the insanity of his actions was too much. Dark magic had clearly affected Harry too, since he'd Avada'd more Death Eaters than she could count. That had to be the only explanation for Harry's behavior.
Ron was her ex, but she was almost certain she'd be safer with him. Draco would be livid if he found out, but then again, he wasn't exactly telling her everything either. So, this would be her secret. She waited for Harry to turn the knob on the door and faked as if she had just woken up.
"Hey, Harry, I'm going to go have a midnight snack." She added a fake yawn too.
Harry froze, probably not expecting her to be awake. "Yeah, sure. Want me to join you?"
No, I don't you bastard, she thought. "No, I'm fine. I'll be back," she said as she slipped on her socks and headed out the door to Ron's room.
"Kitchen's that way," Harry rumbled, scaring the ever-loving daylights out of her. She turned and saw that he had his head poked out into the hallway, watching her.
"R-right," she said, changing directions.
She felt his eyes on her until she turned a corner. Great. Now she had to pretend she really wanted a snack when it was the furthest thing from her mind. She knew it wasn’t a good idea to sleep with Harry and he had proved her right. Would he stay up and wait for her?
Hermione sat in the dark and cold kitchen, rubbing her hands up and down her bare arms for warmth. The storm would be soothing if she wasn’t down here freezing her arse off. She sat for as long as she could stand it before making it back to Harry’s room. The door was cracked slightly and she halted.
She counted to ten, then made a quick tip toe-like run past the door and quickly opened Ron’s. Ron lay on his back snoring and shirtless with the covers pulled over his middle. This probably wasn’t a great idea either but it was better than going back in there with Harry. Plus, Ron was in a relationship now. She didn’t believe he’d try anything with her. All she wanted was some damn sleep.
Ron was smack in the middle of bed. She sighed, realizing that she would have to wake him in order to make room.
“Ron. Ron!” She whispered with as much force as she could. He stirred but didn’t move from his place on his back. “Ron!” She called again. When he didn’t respond she put all her strength into nudging him over and onto his side so she could get in the bed with him.
“Ron, I’m sleeping with you tonight okay?”
“Mm?” He said through mumbles and snores.
Hermione rolled her eyes. Ron could sleep through a tornado if you let him. “I’m sleeping in here instead,” she said with less enthusiasm.
“You trynma fub?” he mumbled.
“What?”
Ron turned, quickly gathering her up in his arms and pressing himself behind her before she could stop him. His large hand snuck up her shirt to grasp one of her breasts and he began strumming his thumb over her nipple. He held her tightly, whispering in her ear. “I said are you trying to fuck? What are you doing in here?”
“Ow! What the fuck Mione! What was that for?”Hermione had elbowed him in the ribs and he pulled himself from her.
“I’m not in here to fuck you. I just want some sleep, okay? Move over so I can fit on the bed properly,” she hissed.
“Bossy,” Ron said with a tone of amusement. Hermione rolled her eyes again. She was certain he didn’t believe she was only in his bed to sleep, just by the way he said it. His new girlfriend should dump him, poor girl.
“Ron I’m serious. I’d just…rather sleep in here.”
“Fine with me,” he replied. He got up from the bed to go use the bathroom. Hermione laid on her back, contemplating if she should just risk splinching herself rather than sleeping with the devils. Moments later, he returned and crawled back into bed with her. She froze as he leaned over and placed a friendly kiss on the side of her temple. Then, he moved to the opposite side of the bed and was sleep within a minute.
Hermione smiled, grateful that she could finally enjoy the awful weather outside while she rested up in the peaceful inside of the Black home. She hated to ditch Harry without an explanation, but she didn’t have the energy to worry about that at the moment.
As she drifted off, her eyes met the door which was cracked open slightly. The room was dark except for the bluish glow of the streetlight outside Ron’s window, but the glow didn’t quite reach the door, and she shuddered at the thought that Harry might be outside the door watching them sleep. She scooted back further towards Ron and curled into a ball against his large back like a kitten before finally drifting off into sleep.
By early morning, she felt like she hadn’t slept a wink. The night’s events slammed into her mind the second she woke up and she was ready to leave. It was still dark. Again, she hated to leave without an explanation, but it was time to go. She had work to do. She had Draco to fix.
Hermione dressed quickly and pulled on her boots. The storm had finally calmed to a slow drizzle, perfect for Appartition. She wrote a quick note for them and headed outside. Though she’d seen it a hundred times, she waited for the buildings to slide back together before Apparating away.
Malfoy Manor was just as she’d found it. Nothing amiss as she reached the entry. No one lurking at the windows. As she shook her raincoat off in the entryway, the sound of a door opening met her ears. That was odd because there weren’t any rooms just off to the side of the main entryway. Only busts, decor, and antique pieces of art.
Her wand hung loosely in her hands, just in case, and she followed the noise. It sounded a bit like a squeaky wheel rolling across the marble floor. Hermione turned onto the hall and saw several doors lining it that weren’t there before. She crept up to one of them, planning to put her ear to the door, but the door was quickly snatched open. The man was backing out of the room and had long blonde hair..... Her heart dropped into her stomach and her eyes widened, unsure of what to do before he turned around and saw her. Hide or fight.
Before she could make a decision, a door opened behind her and a hand snatched her by the back of her shirt into a dark room. She moved to scream but a hand was slapped over her mouth too.
A familiar voice met her ear, but it was colder than ice. “Hermione, where were you last night?” said Draco.
Chapter 8: Progress
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
I apologize for the two week wait! Vacation tings and whatnot. We're going to continue diving into all those tags I warned you about. Say it with me: "Inappropriate Use of a Snitch" ;)
Chapter Text
“Hermione, where were you last night?”
An arm snaked around her waist, gripping her body close to his. Hermione knew it wasn't truly a question he wanted an answer to because his hand continued to smother her mouth and any chance of a response. He wanted her to know that she'd been caught lying. She could leave the Manor and she'd told him she couldn't.
She was almost certain Draco could feel her heart pounding through her back pressed up against his. If he hadn't had such a tight seal over her mouth, she would have pleaded with him that she'd only lied so he wouldn't send her away. Now, everything was up in the air. Draco nuzzled into her neck, his warm breath caressing her neck.
"You've been hiding things, little lamb." His breath skirted over her ear before he bit her. Hard. She fought to suppress a yelp. As he resumed his nuzzling, muffled voices began to seep through the door and into the darkened room they were hiding in.
Lucius Malfoy's voice rang through the door. The image she’d caught of him just before it closed surged back into her mind. The man was in a wheelchair of all things. Though it had many magical alterations, Lucius was still using a Muggle device to get around. Hermione would have snorted at the irony if she could. The glow of it, the hum of enchantments radiating from the wheels, it all clashed with his proud, pure-blood image.
"You exhaust me. In the most exquisite ways," Lucius purred. "I haven't slept properly in days." A woman giggled, followed by a response too muffled to make out from inside the room. Hermione was as rigid as a board in Draco's arms. A wave of nausea briefly flashed over her at the sound of Lucius' flirtatious tone.
"Don't make a sound," Draco whispered. He suddenly released her mouth to yank her tights and knickers down to her knees in one go. Her mouth opened in protest. Did he not know that his father was feet away outside of this door? How could he think of purging at a time like this? But then again, this was a Draco tainted with rogue dark magic and because of that, a dark tiny room with a vulnerable Hermione was a recipe for purging. This wasn't the Draco she knew before. At this thought, she suddenly burned with shyness at her nakedness from the waist down.
He used his body weight to walk them close to the door, his arm still around her waist. Once her front was pressed against it, he pulled her hips backwards, causing her to scramble to find stability with her hands before her face smacked the door. He used his boots to kick her legs open wider.
With her cheek pressed to the door, the voices came through as clear as day. "Poor thing. Maybe tonight I’ll let you rest... or not," Jaleesa purred in return. Before Hermione could react, Draco's warm hands trailed and caressed over her belly and upper thighs bringing a delicious heat between her legs.
"Your scent betrays you, Hermione. Every night, you've bathed in my soaps and slept in my sheets. You smell different." He whispered.
Again, Hermione knew not to answer this but internally she was begging to. All of last night was a misunderstanding and Draco needed to know that. She hadn't slept with anyone in that way, though the details of last night would probably set Draco off into a rage.
She wasn't sure what game Draco was playing. If Lucius knew they were eavesdropping, what would he do to her? To them? Would Draco let his father touch her? A shiver graced her spine at the thought. Though Narcissa knew Jaleesa was in the Manor "helping" Lucius, she couldn't get over the fact that it was happening under her own roof. The roof she and Lucius built a family under.
Draco's hands teased at her inner thighs. "Tell me. Is your body still mine and or did you share it?" His fingertips paused a the end of his question. She was terrified of him but it only made her want him more. Her legs trembled and grew weaker. Hermione shook her head "no".
"I wonder...." he whispered while kneading her arse. She silently begged him not to slap it as he normally would when he'd do this. That was one way to reveal their place behind the door. The voices outside of it were further away, but she still caught a few snippets. ".....the Mark .....so well, baby...." A giggle. "....all the galleons" The creaking of Lucius' wheelchair.
Draco slowly eased his hands to her center. One hand spread her inner lips wide with two fingers while the other ran a finger between them, gathering her wetness. She could hear the sharp uptake of air from his nose as he smelled her scent. Then, she heard the soft pop of his lips around his finger as he tasted her.
"Still mine," he said breathlessly.
His wet fingers moved to rub over her anus and he gently massaged her there. "I still want to know where you went, but at the moment I can't bring myself to care."
A faint whizzing noise stirred from somewhere inside the room, catching her attention. She tilted her head, trying to pinpoint its source, but the dim hallway light barely reached into the space around her. The sound zipped past her ear, followed by a gentle rush of air as Draco snatched it mid-flight. He let out a quiet chuckle.
"You were quite the distraction that day at the Quidditch patch." His thumb sank slightly into her anus. "You don't know how many things went through my mind. Watching you innocently read a book. Vyng for my attention that you didn't deserve." He chuckled again.
"I thought, she hates riding brooms. What if I simply fucked her with one?" he cooed in her ear. "What if I made you impale yourself on my broom that cost more galleons most wizards would ever see in a lifetime? What if I snatched you onto it, rode you as high as I could....and dropped you? Just so I could see the look of fear on your face one last time? Hold still, Hermione."
Hermione trembled more violently now, the shakes spreading over her back and arms. He opened her cheeks, exposing her anus even more. A warm drop of liquid splatted onto her hole before Draco's thumb followed behind to massage it in. She heard him spit on her again before she felt the familiar pressure.
"Wait, please," she choked out as quietly as she could. This kind of intimacy always left her breathless, excited and afraid of the pain to come. Again, she wished he would fuck her properly but this Draco would not. He would poke and prod, taste her, feel her, but never fuck a Mudblood it seemed.
"No, darling, I don't think I can. I find you irresistible in this state. Do take care not to make a sound. My father hasn't quite left us."
Suddenly, she felt something round slowly push on her anus and she instantly tensed up, bringing her legs closer. Draco knocked his boots against her ankles again, swiping her back into position. Wide, open, exposed. "I've had this snitch since second year," he said. "Potter made the Quidditch team and all of Hogwarts rejoiced as if he was the only skilled brat around. I had my father buy me this so I could practice. Though most thought I bought my way onto Slytherin's Quidditch team. I did not. I practiced day and night with it until I was better than Potter but unfortunately, I wasn't the Chosen One. No one noticed me. But you notice me now, don't you darling?"
The pressure intensified and tears began to leak from her eyes. It hurt, it stung, but she still dripped her arousal onto the floor below. Draco's voice alone was carrying her through the pain, sweeping her off into a lustful storm.
"I called you a Mudblood that year and tried to get under your skin. And I did. That's when I knew I loved to see your tears. The look of fear on your face as you tried to figure out what it meant. You see, you were still figuring out our world but I was raised in it. I knew what buttons to push. Potter and Weasley did their best to keep you away from me ever since that day but I yearned to overpower you, make you cower. But no matter, look how time has made us cross paths once again," he said. She could hear the smile in his voice.
"D-Draco, it hurts," she gasped as he continued pressing the snitch into her.
"I know and it must, sweetheart." A hand caressed her face, smearing her tears across her cheek. "We're almost there, aren't we? So full."
"Please, silence us so he won't find us."
"No," he laughed full out now and Hermione tensed at the noise. The last thing she wanted was for Lucius to walk in and find them like this! She gasped again as she realized that tensing only made the pain intensify. Her breath hitched as she willed herself to relax and the second she did, Draco had returned to pushing the snitch into her anus.
Hermione whimpered at regular intervals. Anything to keep her mind busy and from crying out. It was all she could manage and until she felt something give. A sob wrenched from her throat as she realized it was finally in all the way. Would it unfurl like a snitch, its wings tearing into her insides?
Draco grunted from behind her. She felt the absence of his heat behind her and she knew he had stepped away to admire his work. As he did, something awakened in her. A mix of fear, lust, and curiosity at what was to come next filled her. She felt fulfilled and accomplished that she was letting Draco use her as he needed.
A small torch sputtered to life in the corner of the room, revealing the horrifying contents within it. All around, hooked on nails in the room, were various instruments one would find in a lover's bedroom. Whips, toys, spare wands that did Merlin knows what, mirrors, and other items Hermione couldn't identify.
"No worries, this is my father's room. I have no desire to let his belongings touch you in any way. Except this one."
Hermione turned her head to watch Draco wandlessly clear a low-level table. She shuddered to think of what it had been used for. "Lie here."
It was difficult moving with the fullness inside of her. Once on her back, Draco kneeled on one knee before her. He slipped his signet ring off, placing it on the tip of his thumb.
"Eyes on me. Don't let go of the snitch." Hermione's eyes snapped to his cold grey ones as his thumb lowered to her clit. As soon as the cool textured design massaged over her clit that was already slippery with need, she gasped. Her lower muscles for both holes instantly relaxed at the dose of pleasure. A small smile crept at the corner of Draco's mouth. She quickly recovered, clenching her muscles to hold onto the snitch.
What an impossible task. Relaxing meant the snitch would surely fall from her and tensing only delayed the inevitable. And with this attractive blonde-haired man kneeling before her, with the most devasting grey eyes she'd ever seen, he would wrench an orgasm out of her in no time. The bastard was arrogant, he knew she couldn't do it. He spread her legs wider, his eyes dropping only for a moment to soak her in before returning to hers. The lust in his eyes was unmistakable. She knew he wanted to fuck her. If only this dark magic wasn't making him see her as forbidden, filthy.
Draco continued his assault on her senses. He dipped down to plant kisses on her belly, her thighs, and even over the snitch peeking out from her anus. He was nasty and filthy himself and Hermione loved every bit of it. She was his indeed. But there was a new problem running headlong into her.
She was close already. Deadly so. Instinctively, her legs opened wider and her knees moved close to her chest. Her resolve broke so fast that at this point, she didn't care if she came or not. And she didn't care if that stupid ass snitch rolled onto the floor and into the darkness. She didn't know what the consequences would be if she let go, Draco hadn't told her. That's why it made it so much easier to let the waves of pleasure consume her. Building and building until she shut her eyes in anticipation of an orgasm that would truly rock her world. But sweet relief never came.
A small thump sounded on the wooden floor at the same time she felt the pressure from her anus release. Before she could move, Draco was on her so suddenly, she'd screamed out of fear. His hand seized her throat, gripping it with inhuman strength. Stars filled her eyes as Draco stole her air supply from her. Her eyes trailed over his face, begging him silently to let go before he took it too far. Attempting to speak was fruitless. So, she searched his eyes and found nothing familiar. Cold detachment mixed with curiosity. She knew her face held a look of utter terror and he was soaking it all in.
It was unfortunate that this would be the way she'd pass.
Surely, he would let go soon and that this was the extreme side of his choking kink. But as her body kicked into survival mode, she could no longer think of this as play. She grabbed his forearms, squeezing him as hard as she could but he didn't let up. It was almost as if he squeezed harder because she fought back. Her legs kicked and met his body, but Draco remained solid over her.
The vein on his neck was inky black, spread so dark against his white skin that it scared her. It looked as if it was its own living entity. No, Hermione had gotten tangled up with Draco at the absolute worse hour possible. What would happen once the sun rose? Would he snap into his old self at the drop of a dime? Would these violent urges suddenly cease? Hermione's vision clouded and blood pounded into her eardrums at every beat of her heart. In a split decision, she decided that there was no use fighting whatever would happen to her. She might as well conserve her energy before her soul left her body. She relaxed.
And then, he released her. She coughed, her lungs sputtering back to life to suck in air. She turned on her side, her body wracking with more coughing fits and gasps. Before she could ground herself, Draco shoved her back onto her back and cupped her chin, forcing her to look at him. There were those eyes again. Clouded with lust and amazement. He kissed her forehead like a pet. "I'm so proud of you, little lamb. You handled that beautifully." He planted kisses on her belly again. "Brilliant, you are." Another kiss. "Letting me use you like the filth you are." Another kiss.
He stopped short of her cunt and she arched her back. How was her body still reacting this way? She'd nearly died and her body continued to receive his kisses and touches as if he'd simply gave her a friendly massage. As if he didn't obtain joy in watching the light fade from her soul. He smirked as he planted more kisses closer to where it ached with terrible need. "I won't be doing that, love. You haven't earned it yet, have you?" Draco whispered, his breath warm against her wetness.
Oh, but she did deserve it! She wanted to scream it to the world that she deserved to smash Draco's face in her cunt. She had allowed so much, gone through even more, and she hadn't earned it yet? But she would play this game, she would extend it out as long as she could until the sun rose and Draco was himself again.
"Let's try again, shall we? Let's aim for top marks."
He pushed her knees to her chest and she held them like the obedient Hermione she was. After retrieving the snitch from across the room and performing a cleansing spell, he was kneeling before her once again. Though he was gentle as he reinserted it, it still hurt as much as it did before. But Hermione bit her lip and took it in stride. She would relax and let him purge. Easier said than done.
As soon as his signet ring met her slippery clit, it took everything in her not to leap from the table. It was like her body had been on pause after the buildup and Draco had pushed play. She could feel her pleasure seeping from her and onto the table, wetting her bottom. Absolutely soaked. Draco kept his eyes on hers, his eyelashes fluttering down to explore her body periodically. She no longer heard voices outside of the door. Maybe Lucius and Jaleesa were just outside the door, listening. Waiting to get back into their freaky ass room filled with bedroom equipment.
"May I?" Hermione said through a strained, whispering voice as she eyed the door. Her breathing hitched as his ring slid over her bundle of nerves at an agonizingly slow pace. As it rubbed over it again, her back arched from the table and he smirked. She hoped he understood what she meant. That she could no longer hold in her moans and expressions of satisfaction.
"You may." The pace of the ring on her quickened and she moaned deep from her chest. She relished in the permission he gave her to express how good he was making her feel. So wound up was she that she was willing to let go and cum, accept all the consequences. The snitch began to slip once more and she prepared herself. She tensed, keeping it in place while also trying to hold on to the blissful sensations Draco was giving her. It seemed she could only choose one option. To cum and be choked or to hold the snitch in place and deprive herself.
She moaned in frustration, unable to choose what to do. Draco chuckled, not saying a word. Not influencing her decision. Whatever happened was her own fault and hers alone. The ball was in her court. As he bored into her eyes, Hermione noticed movement below. His other hand was rubbing himself through his black trousers. How badly she wanted to take care of him, couldn't be quantified. Her suffering turned him on.
After edging her for what seemed like hours—hours of pure and raw arousal, she began to beg. "Please, I can't hold it any longer. I need to....." Hermione trailed off, her mouth open as the snitch began to vibrate in her anus. The combination of Draco's eyes, his devotion to making her cum, the vibrations, the fact that they could be caught at any moment, the taboo fact of where they were doing this, pushed her just at the border of the threshold. A small thump sounded as she'd lost the snitch.
Again, Draco was on her faster than she could realize her mistake. This time both hands gripped her neck and squeezed. Instantly her breath was cut short as his insanely strong hands held her life in his hands. Instinct told her to fight it but this time she didn't. She waited. Waited. Waited. He kept the pressure steady and bored into her eyes, waiting for her to panic. But she decided she wouldn't. She would lay there until he let go. But again, that was easier said than done.
Her body kicked into survival mode again and she couldn't help herself from grasping his forearms, his hair, his shirt, anything to make him let go of her neck. This was the part Draco wanted. Not just submission. Panic before the submission. Fear before the submission. Not pure acceptance. Hermione fought herself internally. She was dying. She tried to will herself to relax and let go of Draco's shirt but to no avail. Her legs kicked at his thighs, she clawed at his bare skin and she was certain her lips were blue by now.
With an internal scream at herself to relax, let it happen, slacken, release, let go and he'll let you go, she went limp. Draco let her go and air slammed back into her lungs. So much so that she coughed and gagged until her lungs had had their fill. He pushed her back onto her back. "So good you are. Fuck you're so good," he said breathlessly, spoiling her with more kisses.
Instead of placing the snitch back in, he only used his ring on her clit. "You deserve a reward." Draco slapped the side of her thigh and squeezed. Hermione could hardly respond back as Draco pushed play on her orgasm again. One, two, three, swipes and she saw a different kind of stars. Pleasure burst from her stomach and cunt in waves and he kept going going going until she was certain she'd came at least four times in a row. All continuous, one after another. She moaned as loud as she wanted, she'd earned it he'd said. If she could bottle up this feeling and drink it later, she would. The ring slowed over her clit as he helped her come down. Her body jerked involuntarily as it grazed over sensitive nerves and until he finally let up on his assault.
Draco kissed the ring coated in her mess before returning it to its rightful place on his finger. He unbuckled his belt, sliding his swollen cock from his trousers. Hermione wanted to beg him to fuck her but she knew he wouldn't. Otherwise, she would have had no shame in asking for what she wanted. Instead, she watched him this time. She watched as his slender hands slid over his length, jerking the head in short strokes before stroking the length of it.
The urge to taste and devour him whole had set in her mind. He loved when she did that. Sucking and taking the length of him down her throat. She would never forget sucking him off after he'd had a frustrating day in class or with fooling with his potion recipes. How he'd grab her hair and force himself down her throat until he burst and spilled into her stomach.
She pushed her knees to her chest once more. A silent beg. She was open, waiting and ready to receive him whenever he chose to let go with his favorite Mudblood.
"Hold it open." Draco rumbled, almost startling her. Her hands seductively trailed over her thighs and to her cunt to hold it open. Fuck a contraception spell. But he had other ideas. "The other one."
She did as she was told, waiting to see what he had planned for her. "I want to take care of you, Draco. If you just let me." Hermione began. "I love when you fuck my face when you've had a bad day. I love when you use me. I'm still yours to use."
His strokes sped up faster and she could hear the strain in his grunts as his excitement to finish grew. "You love it sloppy and so do I. Your cock would be jammed so far down my throat, it would make my eyes and mouth water. You've ruined me for any other man, don't you know that? I could never do this with another man. No other man could ever take care of my needs like you could," she said, and she meant every word.
Draco's eyes locked on hers and she saw it. His willpower slowly leaving him after hearing her words She was in control this time. Would this count against the purge? Who knows. She kept going. He had edged closer to her, centimeters away from his cock touching the warmth of her cunt. His home. She knew one touch would ruin it all for him.
"I'm filthy and that's why you love me. Look how wet my cunt is for you. Don't you remember how well you fit? Like a glove, hot, wet, tight."
Ok so maybe she went too far. He lined the head of his cock to her slippery anus and it rubbed against her as he stroked himself. His hips pushed forward as he did. One, two, three strokes and when he jerked as he came, the head buried itself just inside of her anus. Her muscles snapped around it. "Fuck.....Fuck," he groaned. "Merlin! FUCK!" Draco roared as he came, pumping her ass full of his seed. His cock twitched as he milked himself dry, stroking himself until she knew he had no more seed to give.
Draco struggled to catch his breath. Hermione hid a smirk by turning her head, her hair covering her face. Once she'd gathered herself and knew she wouldn't crack a smile and give herself away, she turned to look at him. Her expression slackened at what she saw.
Draco appeared distressed. He was on the opposite wall, crouched down just as Theo had been. His hands were in his hair and he gripped the silky strands like they would fall if he didn't hold them.
She instantly sat up and began donning her clothing, flinching at the coldness of fluids seeping into her knickers and pants. Hermione slowly approached Draco. Should she touch him? Was this the Draco she'd been trying to get back? It had to be dawn by now and it was possible Draco had just snapped out of it after their pre-dawn session.
"Draco. None of this is your fault. I'm okay with all of this."
He said nothing as he took in their surroundings. His father's sex room, Hermione's messed up hair, her wrinkled clothes, his wrinkled clothes, the snitch....He let his head fall back into his hands. "Please talk to me, Draco."
She moved to step away and give him time. The Draco she knew before was like this too. When he was upset, he either needed all of her attention or none of it at all and it was clear which he wanted at the time. His hand flew out to catch her forearm.
"Stay." He said, his voice deep and low. His grey eyes still seemed cold but she could work with it. He wasn't fully himself, something was off but she would work with it. They both sat with their backs to the door. Honestly, she wanted to leave and have this conversation elsewhere, but she didn't want to upset things when he was here and willing to have her company. And so, they sat and she waited for him to talk.
A soft rap broke the silence. Hermione tensed and Draco pulled his face from his hands to look at her. What she saw fractured her heart. The strain was evident on his face and she wondered what he had been ready to say before they were interrupted. The knocking resumed, more hastily this time.
Someone cleared their throat from outside the door before saying, "Guys, you have maybe less than a minute before Lucius returns." A pause. "He... um. We need to use this room....Please," said Jaleesa from outside the door.
Draco instantly stood to his feet, pulling Hermione with him. He snatched the door open and Jaleesa quickly stepped to the side and out of his way. Her tightly coiled hair was styled in a low bun and she wore a pretty but skimpy pajama set. Hermione had little time to take in much of her as Draco pulled on her hand to take him with her. Hermione chanced a look back and found Jaleesa averting her eyes, looking at her fluffy house shoes. Jaleesa had saved them from being discovered and she didn't have to, but Hermione couldn't help but feel that that was the least she could do.
She and Draco winded through the Manor, taking the long route to the other wing to avoid Lucius from whatever direction he'd be coming in. They arrived on a breathtakingly beautiful hallway she'd perused dozens of times. She adored its cream-colored walls, gold trimmings, Renaissance art, and the intricate designs carved into the moulding. A floor length painting of a figure in plum-colored robes seated at a piano stood before them. Two sets of armor stood at each side of it.
Hermione looked up through her eyelashes at Draco, almost feeling shy that he was still holding her hand. Butterflies tumbled in her belly as she found he was looking at her too. He cradled her face with both hands, his steel grey gaze lingering on hers as if seeing her for the first time. Hermione drank in this rare moment. The love she had for Draco Malfoy bloomed deep in her chest and she hoped he still felt the same. At that moment, she knew she'd do anything to have this Draco back, the one she started with. That Draco used to look at her like this. Like she was the most precious possession he owned.
Their lips met, soft and gentle until an insistent need took over. Her hands found his tailored shirt, bunching it into her hands and bringing him impossibly closer. She relished in the attention he was giving her. True want, true need for her. She knew they had kissed for quite some time, but when they pulled away from each other, breathless, she still longed for his closeness.
He took her hand again and they walked forward into the painting. She expected to feel a pulse of magic or a breeze as they passed through it, but she felt nothing. They entered into what she couldn't even describe as just a bedroom. It was massive and held a large bed, a sitting area, a small library of books, an area for observing the stars with a telescope included, a wardrobe gallery and a raised platform surrounded by enchanted mirrors. The walls were dark, the furniture heavy and antique-like. A huge leather sofa sat across from a low coffee table, and his bed was dressed in deep charcoal and white linens. The space was neat, controlled, and quiet, with only a few brass accents breaking up the monochrome.
He pulled her to the leather sofa, guiding her to sit and sat close to her, his arm resting on the back of it, behind her head. The simple gesture created butterflies in her belly again. He sat so close to her, it brought a small grin to her face. Draco tilted her chin upward with a finger before kissing her again. Gentle, patient, explorative.
After some time, they separated. Neither wanted to break the silence it seemed and they sat facing forward for a while.
"Hermione, are you su--"
"Yes," she interrupted. "Yes, Draco. A thousand times, yes." She locked eyes with him as if willing him to look into her mind and understand that she had never been so sure about something in her life. Draco nodded slowly and looked away from her, unable to hold her gaze for the first time ever.
“Merlin. You’re too good for me. The things I did do you. Will do to you. I will never forgive myself for any of it. The things I said….” He exhaled sharply, this voice low as he continued his confession. “I meant everything I said at the time and I’ll mean it when I say whatever I say later. You must know I hate every bit of it come morning. Hermione. You just must know it.”
Hermione listened with her mind made up. “I know it and I’m still here. I’m not going anywhere. You promised me a life I deserve with you and I intend on collecting on it.” She gave him a small smile, but he didn’t return it.
“How long do we have before…..?” She began, not quite knowing what to call his transformation.
“Maybe an hour.”
Her heart dropped. “That’s all? Has it been like this all week?”
"Days ago, I could go hours feeling like I was myself. Over the last two days, its gotten worse."
All Hermione heard was that what they were doing, wasn’t enough. Draco had strong needs, strong urges. And it made it sense. He was the product of the environment he grew up in. The sheer amount of dark magic he’d used, the training he went through from Voldemort himself and the amount of people he had killed proved that their little sessions simply wouldn’t do. But Draco refused to purge with her during the day. He was repulsed by her for the most part of the day until his obsession took over at the highest degree. Still, he wouldn’t fuck her.
Hermione didn't bother asking why he avoided her while he felt "normal". She knew it to be because he was ashamed and she didn't want him to feel that way. Especially since she had agreed to endure it all.
“Tell me what you feel when we interact during the daytime. I don’t care how hurtful it sounds. I need complete honesty now because I may have a solution.”
Draco remained looking forward but briefly closed his eyes as if remembering. Or trying to forget.
“Early on in the day, it’s annoyance. Like our days at school. You’re Muggleborn, I’m Pureblood and so forth. Like we simply should not associate with each other. Even then it’s hard to respond to you when you talk to me. I have no desire to at all.”
Hermione gulped down the lump of pain rising in her throat. If she cried now, he’d stop explaining and he wouldn’t think she was truly up to the task. But it hurt like shit.
“As the day progresses, I don’t like you. I think of you as undeserving of wielding magic. You aren’t pureblood, not even half-blood, but born to Muggle parents. The worst of the wizarding community. As night falls, my hate for you intensifies to the point of obsession. I hate and want you at the same time. I have to have you in my possession. I must possess you, you must bend to my will, you must understand that I’m above you and you’re beneath me. That I own you and you are mine.”
A chill raced along her neck where Draco’s sleeve brushed it.
“But even through it all, I’m attracted to you physically. Like you’re forbidden fruit. Like the one child that actually likes their vegetables when all of the other children don’t. Because it’s good for you.”
This time his eyes met hers and she hadn’t realized she was staring at him. She blushed furiously at the smirk on his face. There was no getting used to the sudden charm Draco could flash at her at any given time.
He turned away before continuing. “I’m trying my hardest to remember that I want you but mentally, I'm tapped. I can’t put two and two together.”
Hermione looked away too and sat in silence, fumbling with a loose curl around in her fingers. She couldn’t help with that but there was something else.
“Phoenix tears,” she said.
From the corner of her eyes, she could see that Draco was staring at her now. “What?”
“I left here to find answers on how to erase the Dark Mark completely. I was told that Dumbledore managed to find a way to rid Grindelwald’s followers of their mark. I went to Grimmauld Place, figuring Harry would know more information about Dumbledore. Anything that would give me a clue. I believe Phoenix tears will help. He’s the only wizard I know that owned one. Though I don’t know where Fawkes is or how to obtain another Phoenix.”
Draco titled her chin toward him before kissing her. She responded, relishing in the closeness and contact she’d longed for, for so long. When they pulled from each other, she melted at the softened expression on his face.
“Brilliant. Fucking brilliant, you are. I can get one. I have a theory on how it can work but it'll take time. Also, there's another problem.”
Hermione’s heart dipped again and she already knew what he’d say.
“I won’t want to find a solution to all of this, minutes from now," he said. "In the daytime, I’m looking for a solution just like you. But by nightfall, things are different," Draco said.
Hermione couldn’t imagine the kind of turmoil and torment billowing through his mind. Stretched in so many directions. If he hadn’t been an exceptional Occlumens, she would have lost him a long time ago indeed. She wanted to ask him about the rumors Harry and Ron told her about, but one step at a time. Right now, there was hope. If they found a way to beat this, the rest wouldn’t matter.
Phoenixes were rare creatures. Finding one would be difficult and if someone was willing to part with it or its tears, it could cost hundreds of thousands of galleons. But she had full confidence in Draco and his wealth. Daytime Draco that is. What concerned her the most is the fact that Nighttime Draco could sabotage their progress.
"What we're doing....it's not enough. You'll have to get used to being around me during the day. I think it's important for us to practice while you're," Hermione paused, choosing her words carefully. "While you're like that." Hermione reached to pull his sleeve up. The Mark had lost its vibrancy and was faded, yet the boundaries were still clearly defined. She began to draw soft circles around it.
Damn Voldemort for continuing to inconvenience their lives. Damn him. She and Draco would be traveling halfway across the world by now, building their futures, and enjoying each other's company. Not that she wasn't enjoying his company right now, but she knew it would be short lived. The fact that it was only a matter of time for him to change hung in suspension between them.
"I agree," said Draco. He looked down at his arm where they both watched the circles she drew.
"How much time do we have now?" she asked, her voice cracking. She wasn't ready to say good bye to this Draco.
"Minutes, Hermione." A loose tear escaped despite her attempts to clear her mind and live in the moment. Though Draco would still be sitting here minutes later, gone would be his affection, love and devotion for her. She was grieving already.
His arm over the back of the couch shifted and he tangled his hands in her hair, turning her face to his. "I love you, Hermione. In the light when I’m myself, and in the dark when I’m not." He gave her strands a squeeze. Pure love, adoration and lust filled her all at once as he checked off every box with one action and a few powerful words.
They kissed once again and she felt her tears continue to roll and mix with the touch of their lips. Draco lifted her onto his lap and she straddled her legs over him, finding that he was already hard as a rock despite their earlier activities. The fire in her belly returned as if he hadn't touched her in ages. She trailed kisses over his warm neck, inhaling his scent and running her fingers through his soft blonde strands.
Suddenly, she was slung into the arm of the couch. She gasped as a sharp pain spread over her back like lightening when her back landed on it. Draco was standing now and breathing heavily, his lips slightly swollen and red from their make out session.
"What the fuck was that?" Hermione said breathlessly. The cold look on his face scared her. His inaction and the way he stared at her frightened her to the point of chest pain. "Draco, it's okay. We're fine." Her eyes darted to his hand that twitched near his pocket where his wand was. "We said we'd practice. Let's do that okay?"
Draco left the sitting area and began to pace by the bed. He ran a hand through his hair and placed a hand on his hip before pausing to stare at her in that strange way. He happened to transition just as he was kissing a Mudblood. Unclean and worthless to him. That was the look on his face.
Her eyes met his trousers where his cock was still painfully strained against the front of them. "Draco, come sit down please. I won't touch you again." He resumed his pacing, muttering something under his breath before returning to the couch. He sat on the furthest end from her before putting his elbows on his knees and holding his face with his hands. This was a start. At least he hadn't fled yet. Yet.
Hermione could only imagine what he was feeling. She imagined it to be similar to her time in the forest when she, Harry and Ron had been caught by Seekers. The man who captured her, had violated her with his words, nuzzling his stinking body into hers and blowing his awful smelling breath in her ear as he rejoiced in catching her. For quite some time, no bath or shower could remove what lingered after that assault. It had been like the man's body, hands and words were stuck to her like syrup, unable to wash it away easily.
Though she didn't regard herself to that level of extreme repulsiveness, she imagined he still felt awful about kissing and touching her. She would never discredit how uncomfortable she made him when his mind was like this. Hermione would not touch him unless he gave her permission.
"We should have separated before this happened. I'm sorry I got carried away," she began. "Do you remember what we spoke about before? About practicing?"
Draco nodded his head within his hands.
"Tell me what you're comfortable starting with, please." Hermione inched closer to him before pausing. She didn't want to scare him off.
"Go home, Granger. Please," he rumbled, his voice deep but not as stern as she expected.
"I think we both know I'm not going to do that. Can I sit closer to you?"
He nodded again. She slipped closer to him and enough for her thigh to touch his. Draco tensed and eased himself from his leaning position. She was so close, he couldn't do anything but hold his hands in his lap. "You can put your arm around me. I don't bite. You don't like that remember?" she chuckled. She figured it wouldn't hurt to try to break the ice. It was wild that not long ago, he was seconds away from slamming her down onto his cock while she straddled him. A wave of fire sat low in her hips at the thought. It had been so long since she had all of Draco inside her cunt.
Draco remained stone-faced, his eyes searching hers as if she'd lost her mind. Maybe she had. "May I touch you? I don't mean like that, but just here," she said while pointing at his thigh.
"Fine," he replied after what felt like forever.
Hermione rested her hand on top of his thigh. They both looked down at it. She didn't move it or caress him, afraid that any wrong move would send him flying off through the Manor. He was still hard, even more so now and the tent in his trousers was enough to make his zipper bulge. If she had her way, she'd take him deep into her mouth just as he liked. She'd let him grip her hair and guide her down his length until tears flew from her eyes and her nose ran before swallowing every drop he gave her. But alas, here they were pretending to be virgins again.
She leaned over so their shoulders touched and then rested her head on him. His breathing sped up momentarily but as the moments of silence passed, they slowed to a regular rhythm. Two silver platters full of breakfast materialized into view shortly after and as if he couldn't wait to eat, Draco leaned forward, effectively removing her head and hand from him.
Hermione rolled her eyes. These were baby steps after all. They both dug into their food without speaking and once they'd finished, the trays vanished and all that was left was silence yet again. Hermione sped through a few options to try with Draco. She turned, eyeing his bed. Maybe they could attempt a lay-in or a morning nap. That way Draco could explore her body at his own pace. He needed to be comfortable with touching her if he was going to be anywhere near as extreme and dominating as he was by nightfall.
Ginny and Jaleesa seemed to be having much better luck with their partners and she couldn't help the feelings of envy filling her to the brim. Their partners didn't hate their guts like Draco hated her. Their partners seemed willing and ready to purge at any time and she couldn't figure out why or what she was missing. She decided she'd meet with Ginny later to see if her and Theo went through this same stage. Ginny had to be worried sick about her since she didn't come home last night. It had completely slipped her mind to owl her and let her know she was staying the night.
Hermione stood and stretched her hand out to Draco. He pierced her with his cold grey eyes, staring at her as if he would pounce on her at any moment. It was startling and Hermione found she couldn't maintain eye contact with him. This wasn't going well already. She had felt so confident minutes ago that they could do this but the look he gave her broke her resolve to pieces. He stood abruptly from the couch, still staring at her and cocked his head to the side as if to tell her to continue what she planned to do. Hermione swallowed the slight twinge of hurt at him refusing to touch her hand.
She walked towards his bed and thankfully she heard his heavy dragonhide boots follow. She stripped down to her underwear and bra without turning to face him. If she were to see a look of disgust on his face, she figured she'd die on the spot.
"What are you doing?" Draco said from behind her.
She ignored him, knowing it would get under his skin. Even the old Draco hated that. Be upset all you want, but do not ignore him. Hermione placed a knee on the bed but he abruptly caught her by her hair. "I said, what are you doing?" he hissed into her ear. His front was pressed to her back. He was certainly threatening her, but his body heat made it difficult to concentrate on that.
Hermione didn't want to push it, so she answered him. "We have to get used to each other." He held onto her hair for a moment later after her response before letting her go. She made a show of crawling over the bed, swinging her hips just a tad bit more than necessary. Though she was blushing furiously, she would take this as far as she needed to go if it meant getting him to purge in the daytime.
Once settled, she saw that he hadn't taken his eyes off her and he hadn't removed any of his clothing. She crawled back over on her knees and gently placed her hands on his chest. Slowly, she began to rub her hands over the soft, black, long-sleeved shirt until she met the bottom of it. Before she could tug it from his trousers, his heavy hands stopped her. Hermione immediately retreated back to where she'd nested herself in his covers and gave him space. He stripped until he was only in his black boxers before joining her in bed.
She watched as he made himself comfortable against the headboard before wandlessly producing a book to read.
Disappointment was an understatement. They were wasting time and each second and minute that ticked by, meant he would be getting worse and worse. It was a surprise that she even got him out of his clothes and into the bed in the first place, but this needed to progress and fast.
He could read for hours just like she could and she knew he was using the book as a distraction. Hermione turned on her side away from him, letting the covers slip and expose her back and knickers. Unless they were exhausted, Draco never would have let her rest if she were nearly naked in his bed. If they had woken up early and they had time before class, he would have devoured her. Draco was a beast in the mornings so she played on this fact, hoping it would encourage him to do something.
She listened for quite some time. Draco held a book in his hands but he wasn't reading it. She smirked at the fact that she hadn't heard not one page turn since they'd entered his bed. If only he would say something to her so she could ignore him and rile him up again. That would get him to put his hands on her.
"What does my collar do?" she asked in a low voice.
This time she heard a page turn. Probably wanting to distract himself from answering her.
"Bark like a dog," he whispered from her side. Her eyes widened as the command settled into her ears. The collar heated around her neck before her lips twitched and her lips parted.
"Arf!” she whimpered out, cheeks flushing crimson. She clapped a hand over her mouth before swifly turning towards him with a glare. Draco turned a page in his book, a small smirk on his face.
"That's original," she hissed at him. "I though the Imperius curse was more your cup of tea."
The words left her before she could help herself but Draco seemed unaffected for the most part.
Until he reached over and picked up a heavy figurine on the side table of the bed. He held it high and launched it at her. Hermione screamed and curled into herself as she waited for the impact to strike her.
With a loud blast, she felt shards of something raining down on her. She expected the attack to continue but when no more action came, she untangled herself from her arms. The figurine was in dozens of pieces scattered over the bed and he still sat there with a stupid smirk on his face, reading his stupid book. Hermione gawked at him in disbelief.
"I can't kill you," he said, then shrugged. Hermione had little time to response before his next command hit her.
"Whose scent did I smell on you when you came back to the Manor?" Draco said coldly. Now he was facing her. Now came that terrifying look he gave her before. If she had her way, she would have answered him far more differently than what she was about to blurt out.
"Harry and Ron. It's the scent of Harry's aftershave and Ron's bed covers."
Again, she clapped another hand over her mouth.
Her answer would have simply been "Grimmauld Place" had he asked her without the influence of the collar. It sounded bad because it was bad, but she quickly recovered and explained about the bug infested couch minus the advances of Harry and Ron. She didn't want to start an all-out war between the boys.
Hermione didn't like the idea of the collar one bit. It had been placed on her during an insanely intense moment and even though she had been cooperating the entire time. She was willing to do any and everything he asked, so why was it needed? But then it crossed her mind. If he told her to leave the Manor and never come back, that was entirely possible also. What if he asked her to harm or kill herself in one of their intense sessions? What if he asked her to harm Ginny? Her heart raced at the idea even though she didn't exactly believe he'd go that far. But if his progress worsened, it just may be in the cards.
"What was the harm in just saying what it does instead of all of this," she said while motioning to the shards littered across the bed. Hermione shuddered, realizing that the figurine would have killed her had it landed. Draco flicked his hand and cleared them without a response. Hermione huffed and fell dramatically on her back. Every time this version of Draco came around, she was reminded of how much of an ass he could be. Well two could play.
Hermione shuffled across the bed, moving to place her body as close to his as she could manage. She lifted her back to make it easier to snatch off her bra before lying back down again. With a quick shove, she smacked the book out of his hand earning a glare that would make most men cower. Grasping his hand, she led it to her naked breast which was covered with sheet. Just as she knew it, his hand tensed as if he would pull it away but she held firm to him.
Gently, she made him graze his fingertips over her hardening nipple, fighting the urge to moan at the sensation. Before closing her eyes, she couldn't make out the look on Draco's face. Disbelief? Confusion? Maybe a hint of lust? He wasn't exactly fighting her now. Mudblood or not, tits could bring even the strongest wizard out of his element.
Hermione moved his hand to her other nipple, working herself into a frenzy before she needed more. The warmth of his large hand as she led it over her belly ignited pure arousal within her. She pursed her lips to prevent a sigh from slipping out. Slowly, she opened her legs wide under the sheets. She kept her hand over Draco's as the other shimmied her knickers off. Maybe keeping her eyes closed and letting Draco explore without her watchful eyes was the trick in this stage. Maybe he feared judgement. But there was no judgement here. Not when she was vulgarly naked and open for him under his sheets. She wouldn't peek, but she knew he was watching her carefully. So far, so good. Baby steps.
Their hands crept slowly down her belly and to her mound. Hermione paused his hand, fighting a smirk as his hand had subtly tried to keep going but he had caught himself. Now was the time she needed to drive it home. She could make Draco touch her all she wanted, but this wasn't him dominating her. Hermione was in control right now and though he was probably enjoying himself, it wasn't enough for the Mark. Maybe someday they could explore letting her take the reins but it wouldn't be today.
Hermione left his hand over her mound before reaching under the covers to rub her nipples. It involuntarily caused her hips to buck up against his hand, making his fingertips graze her clit. This time, she couldn't help the low moan escaping her. It certainly wasn't enough to make her cum, but it was enough to signal to Draco that this wasn't enough for her. That he would have to step in and take over because she would not do it for him. What was happening so far was a major accomplishment. Keeping herself covered and her eyes closed must have warded off some of the shame and guilt the dark magic made him feel at relishing in the pleasure of a Muggleborn.
"Get on your hands and knees. Keep yourself decent." he said under his breath. She felt her collar heat and her body autopilot into the position he wanted. She kept the sheet over her back, with only her shoulders and arms exposed. He shuffled into a position behind her. A quick peek told her Draco had taken his boxers off.
The absence of his hand left near her clit had her aching as she resisted the urge to push back and grind herself on his naked cock. Only the sheet blocked his access to her. Flesh stroking flesh met her ears, almost bringing a groan from her. Her body screamed for him to use her instead of his hand. She was right here, willing and waiting. Her mind went a thousand miles a minute producing images of Draco snatching the sheet off and finally driving himself home into her. Finishing in her. Bring her to orgasm so many times that she'd have to beg him for mercy as she'd done many times before.
The bed shifted as he moved on his knees towards her side. She closed her eyes once more, not wanting to ruin this experience for him. Would he finish in her mouth? Let her suck him? Hermione could feel the drool pooling in her mouth. She was rabid for Draco Malfoy.
As the sounds of flesh resumed and was closer, she waited for him. A grunt left him moments later and she could hear his cum spurting onto the bed below her face. Strong streams of it continued to assault the sheets and she whimpered at the waste of cum that could have been inside her by now. But this was good. Draco knew what she wanted and he wasn't giving it to her. This was dominating her. She would receive his cum when he said so. As if to drive the point home, a heavy hand landed on back of her head and mushed her face into puddle of cum. Her hands flew out to the sides of her, gripping the sheets to catch herself. Draco tightened his hand in her strands and smeared her face in it.
He lifted her head, and she kept her eyes closed as she heard him stroke himself again, his grunting a bit louder this time. Hermione wished she could see the look on his face. His labored breathing and grunts were driving her absolutely feral. He came again, the hot batches of cum hitting the puddle below her. Rogue ropes of cum hit her chin. He pressed her face into the soaked bedsheets. "Lick it. All of it.", he grumbled.
And she did, she lapped at it like it was her last meal. Like she enjoyed eating cum for breakfast and she did. Draco still kept a tight hold on her hair, and she licked and sucked the cum from the bed sheets. After she finished, she heard him let out a long and shaky sigh.
"The collar will prevent the others who are purging from killing you. It will not stop them from harming you if they catch you. There are some things worse than death, so I suggest you stay in your fucking room."
"Hermione's eyes shot open at what he said, and she met his icy grey gaze. She then trailed her eyes to his Mark, which had faded significantly.
He said nothing as he left her to go into what she believed was his bathroom. The shower started and Hermione sat up straight up in bed. What was the point of the collar if Theo could still carve her up like a pumpkin if he wanted to? And Snape. She still had no idea what her previous professor had planned to do with her once he'd caught her twice. The stars had been aligned for her on both of those days.
She slipped from the bed and gathered her clothes. Though there was still more to discuss, including more on the fucking collar and how the Phoenix tears could help, she needed to check in with Ginny. Theo was worsening and they needed to discuss her last 24 hours and the new information she'd found out. She quietly slipped from the room, wand in hand, and weaved through the halls. Out of habit, she avoided the halls Snape had chased her on and any halls that purely gave her the creeps for no reason at all.
Once on the checkered hallway, her shoulders relaxed a bit. Hermione blushed as her mind raked over her and Draco's activities this morning. There was so much to unpack and she couldn't help but wonder how much more intense this could get. He had fucked her with a wand, a snitch, his fingers, his signet ring, strawberries, Merlin, there was so much to think about. Especially the fact that she realized she enjoyed every bit of it. Even the fear she had of him. Like she had said before. Draco Malfoy was ruining her and she wasn't certain it was a bad thing.
Once she reached Ginny's room, she knocked. The door swung open abruptly and Hermione screamed as a blood-soaked figure rushed into her, clapping a bloody hand over her mouth. Ginny was covered in blood from head to toe, her eyes wide and fearful.
"H-Hermione! It went too far! He almost cut my fucking head off, Hermione! I c-can't! It's not working anymore! He's going to keep cutting me!" she wailed. Hermione snatched her hand off her face and held Ginny by the shoulders looking her over. Though she was soaked in blood, she wasn't actively bleeding anywhere thankfully. But her heart sank as she noted no scarring and realized the skill it took to heal the wounds Ginny spoke of. She hadn't seen her this shaken up since the Battle of Hogwarts. "Ginny, where is he?!" Hermione yelled..
Ginny slowly turned her head and looking into the depths of her room before turning back to Hermione again. "I invited him into my room, Hermione. I don't know why I just did! He's in my room and he won't let me leave!"
A chuckled reverberated from within Ginny's room and Hermione knew that it could have only belonged to Theo Nott. Ginny's room was no longer a safe haven.
Chapter 9: This, I Can't Tell You
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Guys I had to maneuver around my own broom to get this scene right for you all (with clothes on I promise) ;) Enjoy as we continue to dive into all these wonderfully dark tags.
Chapter Text
Hermione could almost count on two hands the number of times she wanted to give up on this purging shit and this moment counted for sure. Theo's laughter awakened a primal fear within her. It made her legs feel like jelly and her heart quiver and jolt as though it would simply stutter to a stop. If what Ginny said was true, then what Theo did to her was monstruous. His compulsions were limitless and Ginny's anklet was the only barrier holding him back from killing her.
Her own collar and Ginny's anklet would spare their lives, but at what cost? They wouldn't die at the hands of their lovers but their activities could certainly bring them close enough to death's embrace. What was the point of living if being alive meant to suffer? Ginny had to leave. Theo was too far gone, just as Snape was. Even in the grip of fear, Hermione couldn’t shake the dread curling in her chest. The thought of Theo meeting the same fate as Snape would, was unbearable. Theo was her friend and she didn't want him to die. Not only that, she saw how Blaise's death affected Draco before. Theo's death would be a nail in the coffin. Their trio would come to an end.
Winifred was probably somewhere playing out her fantasies with Snape right now, but after she was done, either she or Draco would dispose of him. What was it she said? He had fallen so deep into darkness that he could possibly start another dark revolution. And if the rumors were true, Draco and Theo were laying the groundwork for one too. Hermione hoped Harry and Ron had gotten it wrong.
Theo's laughter rang in her ears, reverberating down her spine. She snatched Ginny's hand and turned on her heel to run away. Before she could fully take off, she ran straight into a solid body.
Draco's arm locked around her upper back to steady her. Her eyes found his before he looked towards Ginny's room. "Go to my room, Hermione." Instantly, her collar warmed and she involuntarily let Ginny's hand go.
"Stay, Ginny," came Theo's voice at the same time from the room.
Her mind screamed to grab at Ginny and take her with her but her body obeyed Draco's command. She walked in a leisurely fashion as if she had not a care in the world, while her mind felt like it would burst into flames at the thought of leaving Ginny alone with the two of them. The only hope she had to hold onto was the fact that Draco wasn't too far gone yet. He wouldn't necessarily purge with Ginny at this time of day but with how erratic his magic was, he may not help her either.
Anger scorched her internally as she turned corner after corner back to Draco's room, further and further away from Ginny. This was borderline unforgivable. Ginny was like her sister and if Draco allowed anything to happen to her, it would be the end of their relationship. It was settled. To love Hermione was to accept Ginny as an extension of her. Hermione was a package deal. Draco was possessive and looked out for her, but it was a double-edged sword. It was the type of loyalty she'd dreamed of but it meant his loyalty was tied to her and no one else mattered. Everyone else was a liability. A throw away.
Once she stepped through the portrait, she immediately turned around in an attempt to leave and go right back but she found an empty wall instead of a door. Her fists beat on the wall as she screamed in frustration. She stomped over to the sitting area, where a platter of tea and scones had appeared on the coffee table. As soon as it levitated and began to float towards her, she slapped it away, thrilled at the sound of the delicate, porcelain china crashing to the ground.
Hermione turned, snatching the pillows from the couch and tossing them in every direction before keeping the last one for herself to scream into. She whipped her wand out, uttering any spell she could think of that may blast a hole in the wall. Of course, the wall absorbed her spells and pinged off of it as if she'd only thrown sparks at it.
As the last bout of anger rolled through her, Draco stepped through the wall. The bastard was breathtakingly handsome and it angered her even more. Especially since Ginny wasn't trailing behind him, which meant she was still with Theo.
Hermione snatched up a jade-colored figurine and launched it at his head. His forearm flew up to block it and it shattered in dozens of pieces. Draco glared at her, his jaw twitching, before advancing faster than Hermione could make her next move. She tripped over the platter, sliding on it before falling flat on her ass. His boots thundered across the floor and when he made it to her, he reached down and hooked his finger around her collar, yanking her up into a standing position.
She coughed and sputtered, struggling to right herself as he pulled her over the mess she made, her feet slipping and sliding over it. He yanked the collar again, bringing her face to his. Her fingers clutched his forearm, attempting to pull his hand away but his strength greatly outmatched hers.
"What's your fucking issue?" he snapped. The placement of his fingers in the collar made it difficult to respond as they pressed against her throat.
"Ginny! You made.... me leave her and you left her...there!" she croaked out.
Draco pulled her face even closer to his, his eyes glaring into her own. "Ginny is safe. Ginny has a new room with a spell on it that even Theo can't get into if she invites him in. Ginny has been healed and is recovering in her new room with a house elf that is taking great care of her. I ask you again, what's your fucking issue?"
Hermione stared at him, processing what he just told her. His fingers remained locked under her collar, cutting off her air supply just enough to keep her breathing at a steady pace. She hadn't expected him to do....any of that. His eyes left hers to do a once over on the room before returning to her own.
"Do you think so poorly of me that I would let him behead your little friend?" he asked.
Well yeah, Hermione thought internally. Maybe not today in the daylight but maybe by nightfall. With the way shit was going, it was a total possibility but she wouldn't say it. Apparently, she said it with her eyes as she shook her head no. Draco let her go and walked away.
She grasped at her neck, massaging the soreness from it while taking in full and complete breaths. "I d-didn't know."
Draco flicked his hand, the fallen and broken items repairing themselves and returning to their rightful places. He rolled his sleeves up and walked over to the brewing table before opening a heavy tome-like book and reading it over.
"Had you just communicated with me, I wouldn't have been so angry," she said. His eyes shot up to hers as she raised her voice at him. Though he commanded her to walk away, he had truly watched out for Ginny. For her. She continued on with a lower tone. "I want to trust you. And I know you said you love me. With everything going on, I just assumed you wouldn't help her."
Hermione felt the guilt flare up even more as she remembered Draco's words from earlier. That he loved her no matter how the dark magic was reacting with his own. However, her heart was being pulled several different ways. By nightfall, it wasn't safe around Draco. So why was it so odd that she assumed he would have left Ginny with a crazed Theo?
Draco cut his eyes back to the book he was reading before reaching under the table to grab ingredients. He was working on her Phoenix tears theory at least. She wanted to ask him about it but the timing felt off. Minutes ago, she had tried to knock his head off his shoulders with his own decor. It wasn't like he would be too eager to talk to her after that.
"Is it safe to go see Ginny?" she asked him.
Draco pulled a strip of leather from the table, wandlessly spelling it to pull taut before he slid a blade down the length of it to sharpen it.
"Theo is occupied now," he responded without looking up.
Hermione bit her lip. She felt like she was bothering him, even more so as the minutes and hours ticked on. "Where's her room?"
"East wing, second floor, the white door."
"Okay. I'll be back."
Draco said nothing as she walked out into the hall. Ginny's room wasn't too far and she was grateful. The last thing she wanted was to run into Snape or Lucius again. She wondered where Narcissa spent most of her time. Did she miss the woman? Hermione was starting to think she did.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"I'm staying Hermione. No, I get it. I know how it looks but I'm going to stay."
Hermione and Ginny had spoken at length as they ate their lunch together on Ginny's bed. With one hand, Hermione took a bite of sandwich. With the other, she cast one more detection spell over Ginny to ensure she wasn't under the influence of the Imperius spell.
Ginny laughed. Of all things and after all she went through, she laughed. "Hermione, I'm fine. I want to stay. That's the end of it. I was afraid but I want to do this. Now that I know what to expect."
Hermione tossed her wand back onto the bed and shrugged her shoulders. Ginny was her own woman and she would accept that but it left a sour taste in her mouth. She had almost fallen out with Draco over all of this. The details of her encounter with Theo were something of nightmares. It was hard to fathom why she wasn't done with all of this.
Ginny described something similar to what happened to her when she was caught in Theo's room. Stark white sheets, his pocket knife, the spell to make one's limbs feel significantly heavier, his meticulous set up. She confirmed what Hermione already knew—that she liked Theo cutting her and that she was into extreme pain. But there was a catch. It was only with Theo and only because he got off on it. Had she hurt herself on accident or cut herself, it would do nothing for her. The common denominator had to be Theo and the way he reacted to seeing her in pain. As Ginny told her this, she shuddered at the flashbacks of the things Theo said to her and the way he touched himself after.
Theo was hot just like Draco was, but the cutting and blood play was not her cup of tea. Draco had held a knife to her clit in the library and yes, she had been turned on by power move, but that would have ended had he actually cut her.
Ginny explained that things quickly spun out of control. Theo got off on her fear but what she didn't expect was for Theo to go absolutely wild at the fact that she was starting to openly enjoy herself. With every slice he carved into her, she moaned and encouraged him. She'd touched herself and participated in his fantasy, losing herself in the session. And before she knew it, Theo had lost it. He'd cut deeper. Prolonged healing her. He sliced so deep that there was no way he was playing his little games with her anymore. Hermione wanted to jump in and tell her what Theo had said about the threshold, but she refrained.
To sum it up, if you were enjoying yourself, he wasn't cutting deep enough. So, it had set him into a frenzy of slicing her body up to bits. Everyone had a baseline, he'd said. And it was clear he aimed to overachieve. Theo didn't want participation and happiness; he wanted to see how much pain he was causing.
Ginny had to pause several times as she told the story leading up the moments before Hermione knocked on the door. Theo had meticulously missed any major vessels around her neck, instead going for the ones that would produce the most blood. She described how things became dark fast. Her moans turned to outright screaming and while she did, he was quiet, focused, and not himself. The sounds of the knife against her flesh sickened her and she became so lightheaded that she'd pass out. Only to find that Theo had brought her back with replenishing potions and continued on. His knife pierced so deep, it hit a bone in her neck and that's when her screams could no longer produce an audible sound.
Her voice was gone from screaming. Her limbs were paralyzed, unable to move or have some sense of control to push Theo away from her. But then, Hermione knocked. She said that Theo immediately healed her, restored her voice and lifted the spell (Gravolimbia, Ginny told her) before allowing her to come to the door.
Ginny said that once Draco had sent her way, he had words with Theo. She couldn't hear what was said but he'd backed off. He couldn't restore the Voodoo on the room to keep Theo out. He would always have access to that room now and so Draco moved Ginny to the room they were in now.
They took a moment of silence, pushing their food around on their plates before Hermione shared what she knew about her collar. As she spoke, she could have sworn Ginny turned 3 shades of green. It was devasting news for her to know that Theo had so much control of her through the anklet. Today had been the first time he used a command on her.
Hermione attempted to instill some hope in the girl. Maybe the anklet was different than her collar. Maybe Theo's anklet couldn't do everything Draco's collar could do. And maybe, the anklet would prevent him from killing her. Maybe. The anklet and collar were identical in every way except for the initials but they ignored that. The conversation grew stale as they danced around the topic that Theo was growing worse just like Snape and they chose to discuss the Phoenix tears theory instead. But that grew stale too. It was a gloomy day indeed.
"What's your plan for the rest of the day?" Hermione asked Ginny as she finished her last few bites of food.
"I'm staying in here. I need time to think things over. How are things with you and Draco? He seems more lucid I guess?"
"We have a long way to go. He still has trouble touching me directly in the day time, but I've found it's better for him when I'm....covered or I'm not looking at him. He won't go all the way with me. At night, he has less trouble with it, but then again, that's when it's too dangerous." Hermione said, shame flaring up at the open admission.
"That's so fucked up. I know that what I'm dealing with is physical but I can tough this shit out. Once I'm healed it's gone. But what you’re dealing with Hermione, it’s mental. It has to be eating at you. I should be asking you if you want to leave."
Spot on. Ginny was always spot on. "Yeah. I guess I'm staying too. There are moments I wonder why I’m still holding on. But then I saw Draco at his best, early in the morning, and now I remember why. I'd give anything to have Draco back the way he was. The way we were." The lump in her throat grew as she thought of their time early this morning. His sweet and gentle kisses offset by the raw edge of his grip in her hair and the firm weight of his arm around her. It was enough to drive her crazy. And it was enough to keep her planted in the Manor.
"If you want to leave, say the word Hermione. We said that at the beginning of all of this shit. If one of us is out, we're out. I know what I said earlier, I know I said I couldn't do it but I can. I just have to regroup and figure out how to do this without becoming nearly headless Nick's granddaughter," Ginny said. But she wasn't laughing. Hermione could see the fire and determination in her eyes. They were staying.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hermione parted from Ginny to return to her own room to shower and change clothes. As she approached the portrait, she found that the hooded figure was gone. The piano seat sat empty. Shrugging, she walked through it anyway and found the room empty too.
She wasn't intent on snooping or going through Draco's things, but she found herself wandering the large space. The room looked as neat as the first time she'd seen it. His notes were shuffled into a neat stack on top of his brewing table, scribbled in neater handwriting. With a tap of her wand, she produced spare parchment and copied his notes. Just in case Night Draco came to destroy it all. Did he even sleep at night?
Hermione exited the room, making her way through the Manor and outside to the Quidditch Patch. As soon as she heard the sound of a broom piercing through the crisp air, she knew she'd found him. But there were two figures in the air, one blonde and one with curly brown hair. She stiffened her touch on her wand, but made her way to the spot she had previously watched Draco in and sat down. With a tap to her pocket, she unshrank the book in her pocket and began to read, not wanting to interrupt them. Theo made her uneasy and the last thing she wanted to do was interrupt his and Draco's way of releasing some steam. There was no telling what form of Draco she would get once he finished on the Quidditch Patch. But it didn't take long. Draco's eyes cut to her but he didn't produce a comfy cushion for her this time, and the wind was as icy and sharp as ever. So, she did it herself before rolling her eyes and digging further into her book.
Sometime later, a shadow swept across the pages, followed by the piercing cry of an eagle overhead. She watched it as it circled her like prey before a sharp downward dive towards her that had her flinching in her seat. It landed close to her, stopping just short of a foot away before extending its leg out to deliver a letter. Hermione smirked. The bird was definitely fucking with her but she was okay with it. It would have to get used to her because she wasn't leaving Draco. Besides, two could play. She didn't have any treats for it.
As she untangled the ribbon from its leg, the eagle ruffled its feathers impatiently. "You know, you're a lot like Draco, right? I don't think I even need to explain how," she laughed. It cawed as if to disagree and she laughed. "Well show me you're different then. Prove me wrong." Hermione took a chance and brushed her fingers over its head and body, expecting it to snap at her but it allowed her to pet it.
"What's your name huh? I don't have any treats but I promise to give you double next time. How's that?" she said to it softly. It ruffled its feathers again before turning and taking off with a loud shriek. Just as she turned her attention to the letter, she noticed the rushing sounds of the brooms had stopped. Both Draco and Theo were looking at her as they spoke amongst each other. She blushed but returned to the letter, noting that it was from Harry.
Hermione,
I'm sorry. That's all I wanted to say. Please don't be afraid to visit as often as you want.
Thoughts and wishes,
Harry.
Enclosed was a picture of Harry and Ron at the Burrow with the rest of the Weasleys. They were eating dinner, their plates filled to the brim with Molly's delicious food. It warmed her heart to see it and the picture felt like home itself. She wanted more than anything to spend time with them all again but this needed to be handled at the Manor first. Maybe she and Ginny would be able to bring Draco and Theo along too once this all blew over. She breathed a sigh of relief that he hadn't written anything about what they spoke about at Grimmauld Place. There was no way to know if Draco had a way to monitor any incoming letters and honestly, she didn't want to hear anything else from them about it unless they had solid proof. They should know more than anything that in this wizarding world, nothing was always as it seemed.
Hermione realized that she would never allow herself to spend time with Harry alone, even with an apology. What he did had crossed so many boundaries that they were no longer defined. The boys' use of the Unforgivables had done a number on their souls. Ron hadn't changed a whole lot but he was more serious, more intimidating. Harry had him by a longshot. Perhaps a healer could help, perhaps not. Either way, she would spend time with Harry because she loved him, but never alone.
Theo and Draco resumed practicing for almost another hour before thudding to the ground, thumping each other on the back and heading towards the Quidditch storage room. Hermione bit her lip. Should she follow or wait for him to come back out? It was likely he wouldn't return at all given that he was a little shit at this hour of the day. She made the decision to wait. Especially since Theo headed in the same direction. Her arms prickled with chills at the thought of Theo getting ahold of her like he had Ginny.
Ginny told her she was the strong one mentally, but she couldn't disagree more. To let an ex-Death Eater carve away at your body, possibly to the point of decapitation and then later decide you'd stay and let him do it again, took loads more mental capacity. Maybe both she and Ginny were insane for letting these things happen.
Hermione tucked the photo into her book and closed it before tapping her wand to shrink and place it into her pullover. She waited for twenty minutes, hoping it was enough time for Theo to fuck off so she could meet with Draco, then followed in the same direction they went. As she approached the storage shed and heard voices, she found herself automatically going into stealth mode. Her body lowered and her steps slowed before she cast a silencing spell over her shoes. She hated to pry or eavesdrop but at this point, it came naturally to her. Any information she could overhear would help. Or hurt.
Hermione heard Theo's voice first before Draco's interrupted it. She crept to the side of the shed and crouched under the tiny window. It was a good spot. If they exited, they would have to turn the opposite way to head back to the Manor so they'd completely miss her.
"....... want this to end," said Theo happily. "Just think about it. Why don't I just ask you again later tonight?" Theo's harsh laughter cut through to her ears, sending a jolt of fear through her. It was so different from before. It was cruel, mocking, and nothing like the endearing sound it used to be. Draco was quiet for some time before responding.
"And if she won't agree?"
"I'm afraid we're beyond the point of permission my blonde friend."
Draco fell silent again before Theo continued. "I know you're working on something. But D....... I'm ravenous. It's clawing at my insides and I need to feed. I've got to act on it." His voice was no longer filled with the joy from moments ago. It was saturated in need and distress. Hermione shuddered at the thought of Theo taking things further than he did with Ginny earlier this morning. She wasn't exactly sure who Draco spoke about but she sure as hell hoped he wasn't planning on keying her into Theo's activities. Maybe it wasn't a great idea to snoop. This was more confusing than the initial mystery surrounding all of this in the first place. Now she was worried about what they were "beyond the point of permission" for. Whatever darkness Theo was requesting would probably be agreed to come sundown. As a matter of fact, the afternoon was churning on and it was about time to wrap the day up and return to her room.
She adjusted her crouched position under the window to relieve the stress on her knees and back. As she prepared to place her knees flat on the ground, her foot twisted off balance and her hand smacked the side of the shed to catch herself. It was made of stone but there was no way they hadn't heard it, no matter how flat the sound was. But they continued talking about other things as they rid themselves of their gear and shuffled equipment around inside.
The door creaked open and she listened for several feet to leave from it. One set of footsteps kept on until she couldn't hear them anymore. While the other set seemed to stop just outside of it. Her heart rammed against her chest as she realized whoever it was, was probably waiting on her to reveal her position. She kept her hand grounded on the side of the shed, allowing the one knee that had actually made it to the ground, to sink into the cold, wet ground.
Hermione couldn't use wandless magic, so uttering any spell to conceal herself was suicide. There was no choice but to wait and hope that Theo had been the one to walk on to the Manor. After some time, the footsteps began to fall away but she hadn't relaxed yet. Something was nagging her as if she couldn't trust that it had been this easy to stay hidden.
A thunderous crack shook the ground behind her, splitting the roots of a nearby tree that had sprawled close to the shed. Hermione screamed and flinched hard as Draco was suddenly behind her with a smirk on his face.
She stood straight up and shoved him away. "Don't do that! You know I don't like that!" Hermione turned her back on him, set on marching back up to the Manor and locking herself away in her room for the night. There was still some trauma left over in her heart at hearing him Apparate that way. It was the way of the Death Eaters. It was meant to be deafeningly loud and to make a statement that they had arrived. She caught on to the way dark magic leaked from him in plumes of black smoke. What statement was he trying to make today? This wasn't funny. They were literally battling demons to prevent them from going off the deep end and here he was toying around in his old ways.
Hermione made it two steps before a hand fisted her curls, stopping her in her tracks and spinning her around. It was amazing how fast Draco could move when he was angry. And it was spelled all over his face. He angled her head up at him and he glared at her with his hardened steel eyes. "Spying now, are you Mudblood?"
Her heart wanted to drop full speed into her belly at hearing the word again, but she quelled it down with a shake of her head. Deny deny deny and maybe he'd allow her to leave and get back to her room. Even though he'd been practicing in the icy wind, he still smelled amazing. Like the scent of outdoors combined with his cologne. It was intoxicating and she was drowning in it as he held her close to him.
"Lying too?" He cocked an eyebrow. The stare he gave her was unbearable. She was crumbling under his hold and she didn't understand if this was fear or lust rolling over her. Her knees buckled just enough for Draco to see it and like a light switch, he immediately let her hair go and stepped away from her.
"Draco, you can touch me. It's okay." She reached for his hand but it was swiftly knocked out of the way before she could touch him. Again, hurt flared in her chest but she choked it down as best as she could. Draco could really make a woman feel like shit or make a woman feel like the most loved human being in the world. There was no in-between. She would continue to put up with all of this if it would mean having Draco treat her like his most prized possession again.
"Step inside," Draco said as he nodded towards the shed.
Hermione entered with Draco close behind her. Her heart amped up the pace and her legs felt like jelly as she approached empty table lined up against the far end of the wall. It used to be full of equipment. She spun around and found Draco staring at her in that unnerving way he always did when the dark magic took over. Like a rabbit cornered by a wolf. More like a lamb.
His arms were crossed, and his head was slightly tilted to the side as he watched her. He looked as if he didn't know exactly what to do with her now that he'd gotten her inside willingly. Hermione didn't know what to do with her hands as his gaze bore down on her. She pulled at the hem of her sweater, twisting it between her fingers until she couldn't help but look away from him. As she shifted her focus to her hair and placed a loose curl behind her ear, Draco moved away and pulled a broom from the wall mount.
Her eyes moved to the broom’s glossy black handle and the jet-black bristles at the base, which gradually faded into a smoky grey color at the tips. Obsidian 2828 was engraved in silver characters along the length of it. This was the broom Draco used to speak about at length and with such excitement it made her heart warm. Half of the things he told her about it didn't make a lick of sense, but she listened attentively because she loved to see him so passionate about something. The broom was worth a fortune, but galleons were the last thing he was worried about. It was difficult to obtain and it was the only Quidditch broom series in existence without safety enchantments and blocks on speed. It was illegal to the public and only available to professional Quidditch players. And not just any Quidditch player—the best of the best.
One didn't necessarily have to be a Quidditch player but they were normally the only wizards or witches who had the ability to handle it through a series of rigorous skill sets. The public couldn't even request a visit with the testing board unless their skills had been demonstrated publicly and adequately enough to do so. Not to mention the galleons it cost. Somehow, he had found the time to test for it once Winifred allowed him to pass through the Voodoo wards at Hogwarts. It was stupid, given the fact that he had deviated from Voldemort and was risking being caught, but Hermione guessed he wanted to do one last thing for himself if he could help it.
Pride bloomed in her chest as she saw it. This Draco would never happily tell her he'd obtained it but she felt as though a piece of him was still inside the brooding figure in front of her. His eyes gave away nothing, but she knew he was showing it to her for a reason either way. She wouldn't say anything right now but she wanted him to know she saw him and that she was proud.
Hermione hoped he didn't expect her to ride it with him. The thought of Draco hauling her onto it and dropping her from it like he said he would....
Draco walked towards her, stopping just a few inches away. He gripped the broom stepping onto either side of it as if he would mount it. Hermione was not getting on that broom. If the average citizen couldn't even afford to have it or didn't have the skills to fly it, there was no way she would be a passenger on it. There were a lot of things she would do for Draco but flying on a broom wasn't one. He towered over her, and she took advantage of him being so close in her space to miss the fact that she was reaching for her wand.
Clearly, she wasn't as stealthy as she thought she was. He placed a heavy hand on her shoulder, stilling her movement. Her shoulders tensed as she realized she'd been caught. What was he going to do, fly her out of here starting in the shed? It made no sense. His hand grew heavier as he pressed down on her shoulder and then she knew what he wanted. Oh. They had been here before. Many, many times.
As her knees met the floor of the shed, excitement and lust swirled low in her belly. If the stars were in her favor, he'd purge and they'd part ways before his transformation began. But then again, she felt herself not caring if the other Draco made his appearance. That one was charming in his own way.
Draco's hand left her shoulder to fist her curls and her brow furrowed in confusion. He hadn't made any efforts to pull his cock from his trousers. Not that she expected him to let her suck it, but still. What was the point of all of this?
He squeezed her strands bringing her mouth close to the broom head that was jutting out from between his legs.
"Open," he said quietly. The handle pressed against her lips and she backed away from it. Draco's grip on her hair tightened, almost pulling stray tears from her eyes.
"Draco, what—" He pressed her lips to it harder. The pain of the handle pressing her lips against her teeth was unbearable and so she opened her mouth.
The broom head, slanted at the tip she realized, smoothly slipped between her lips and filled her mouth. It was almost impossible to wrap her lips around it and she looked up at Draco in confusion. The smirk on his face made her flare with embarrassment. This was borderline humiliating and he was smiling like this was a joke. He needed to purge and the more he allowed her to touch him, the better and the more the Mark would fade. He had her right here willing and ready to take every drop of him but he was still as stubborn as ever.
He held the broom tightly with one hand and guided her mouth over the smooth surface, her mouth stretching to accommodate the girth. He guided her lips off of it until it popped out of her mouth before repeating it all over again. The burning embarrassment of this left her quiet and unable to meet his eyes. But if this was what it took, then so be it. He picked up the pace, drawing so much spit from her, it began to leak and spill from her mouth. The wet sounds bounced off the walls of the shed.
Draco muttered something and she felt her collar heat around her neck. She was confused at what he did because nothing changed. He still kept up the pace of moving her mouth back and forth over the head of the broom. But when it touched the back of her throat, she gagged something awful, sputtering as it tripped her gag reflex. The one she swore she didn't have.
He pushed her head forward on it again and the gagging continued, spit falling from her mouth as she tried to keep her lips pressed around the handle. Hermione glared at him as she realized what he'd done. Draco remained stone faced, daring her to say anything about the fact that he'd taken the reflex away. He gagged her purposefully several more times, her stomach heaving and her throat making disgustingly vulgar sounds before he let up on her.
"Hold it," Draco said while loosening his grip on the handle. She gazed at him through the tears in her eyes and realized he was breathing a bit more heavily as he watched her. She wrapped both of her hands around the handle, one stacked on top of each other. A fire reignited within her at the sight of Draco pulling his cock out. He mumbled a cleansing spell over his body and then began stroking it, focusing on the head. Her lips parted, taking him in, in all of his glory as he stood over her and pumped himself.
All Hermione knew was that she wanted his seed. Either inside her or on her, it didn't matter. Her hands gripped the handle of the broom tightly and she fit her mouth over the head of it once again. This time he didn't have to make her do it. She took it as deep as she could without gagging before dragging her wet lips backwards and off of it, never taking her eyes off his. And then she gave him the performance he wanted.
Her mouth loudly sucked on it and her tongue swirled over the head of it as if it was Draco's cock itself. Spit pooled and fell to the ground as she made a show of licking and swiping around the girth of the handle. When she finally heard Draco grunt and curse under his breath, she knew she had him. Look what you're missing, Draco. Look what you're making me do all because you can't handle a Mudblood's lips wrapped around your cock.
Hermione allowed the head of the broom to travel too far, pulling a gut-wrenching gag from her again. She decided she would go full out. There was always the hope that Draco would lose enough control to give in and fuck her or let her suck him off.
"Open your mouth," he commanded, his voice activating the collar. Her mouth opened immediately and just in time for him to aim and shoot his cum into her mouth. Draco stroked himself while several hot ropes of cum coated her tongue as she held it out. There was so much of it as always. Had he not used the command, her face would've been full of it.
"Don't you dare fucking swallow it," he breathed out. She nodded her head as she continued to capture the streams of cum barreling into her mouth. With the sheer amount, he was surely stroking through his second orgasm and he was still hard.
Draco released his hard cock that was still dripping with leftover cum. "Damn," he breathed. "Get up. Bend over the table."
She did as she was told, her mouth holding his seed as best as she could. It wasn't quite a mouthful, but enough to seep from the corners of her mouth as she got into position. A breeze fell over her lower body as her leggings, knickers and shoes vanished. She was left with only her sweater. At this, she tucked her face into her forearms in embarrassment as she leaned over the table. Hermione wasn't exactly sure of what was to come next but she could take a lucky guess.
His hand appeared next to her arm on the table. He was so close behind her that she could feel his body heat as he leaned over her. His heavy breathing did a number on her ears, ramping up the lust in her mind, soul and body. The rustling sound told her he was still stroking himself, possibly debating on whether to fuck her or not. She knew he wouldn't. Draco would probably blow his load across her back and arse and call it a day.
Something hard pressed at her entrance and immediately sank into her cunt before she could process what it was. Hermione whipped her head to look just as the pressure ramped up from the intrusion. Draco stood behind her with the broom gripped in his hand, pressing the head of the broom into her. Strangely, it didn't necessarily cause her pain but the slant and girth of it caused quite a bit of pressure. Pressure that could certainly convert into pain if he was any more aggressive with her. He hadn't given her any kind of warning and her cunt locked around it. Had she not been soaked, she would have been in a load of trouble.
Draco pressed it forward and kept it there, the pressure building as it pressed on her spot. Hermione felt her body sing with pleasure as he kept it there, unmoving. Despite the ridiculous of all of this, she wanted him to pull it out and keep fucking her with it.
"Do you like this, Mudblood?" Draco said quietly behind her.
Hermione nodded, unable to speak with her mouth full. His rough and lust filled voice was making her absolutely feral. She wished he could feel how tightly she was squeezed around the broom. She could give him that same grace if he'd just let go of this madness.
"Show me," he said. His fingertips brushed underneath her sweater and trailed across her belly before landing on her hip. He eased the broom out and pulled her hips back onto it, making the broom head sink into her cunt again. Hermione whimpered as a flare of pleasure flooded her senses. Her hips moved involuntarily forward and back over the slick length of it and her wetness vulgarly sounded off in the silent room.
As the pleasure built up, she realized she couldn't vocalize her pleasure like she wanted with a mouth full of cum. Vocalizing her satisfaction was her love language and he had taken that away. It left an ache in her that was indescribable. But this was what got him off. By denying and dominating her needs and wants, this allowed him to purge. She suspected that he didn't want her to talk because she may convince him to fuck her. The Mudblood.
She grunted as one particular thrust had caused a twinge of pain. Her pace slowed so she could control herself. Hermione wanted this to last, but her orgasm was quickly outrunning her desire of longevity. It wasn't helping that Draco had stopped helping her fuck it to watch her fuck his broom herself like a madwoman. She wanted to turn and watch him too but she knew he preferred her not to.
Hermione moaned as the slanted handle brushed against her spot again. Her fingers flew to her clit as the pressure continued building as her hips took on a mind of their own.
"No," Draco rumbled from behind her. She quickly pulled her fingers away and rested on her forearms over the table again, resuming fucking his broom. Her head dropped to her hand. She fought a sob as she was robbed of her orgasm that was so close she could taste it. Her mouth was full of his seed and her own saliva. So tempted was she to swallow it and see what the consequences would be. This was all so fucking filthy and degrading that she wouldn't dare tell a soul about it. She'd probably off herself if someone tried to take a look at her memories. Look at the Brightest Witch of Her Age, fucking a several hundred thousand galleon broom that she'd just sucked off. And look, now she was fucking it with Draco Malfoy's seed filling her mouth to the brim. She'd just die!
Draco had to know that this was the long route to her orgasm. Her clit was the shortcut and he'd just denied it to her. She would have to work for it and work she did. A layer of sweat formed over her lower back at she fucked her hips back and forth. She moaned, throwing her head back as the pleasure finally came to a head.
Suddenly, Draco was at her side, griping her jaw and forcing her head in his direction to look at him. The shame of having her look at him while he enjoyed her must have worn off. His eyes full of lust, gazed into hers as she came undone. The broom hovered behind her so he no longer needed to hold it for her. She wanted to beg him to allow her to rub her clit, just to relieve some of the pressure but alas, her mouth trembled with the threat of spilling his cum.
The corner of his mouth moved into a smirk as he watched every motion of her face. Her furrowed brow, her trembling lips, her eyes low with lust and need. He was beautiful. His scent was tantalizing and the way his veins stretched across his hand as he stroked himself was too fucking much. Her legs trembled as bliss clouded her senses and she rode the wave that was her orgasm for so long, she was certain it had been more than one back-to-back.
Hermione pressed her lips together, keeping his cum in her mouth as her eyes finally squeezed shut from the last wave of ecstasy rolled over her. The broom left her cunt before it finished. Draco's thumb pressed at her bottom lip, opening it for her.
Hot cum and spit oozed down her chin and over his hand in globs. He watched it all flow out until her mouth was empty. Then, he lined his cock up with her mouth again. His thumb pressed onto the top of her tongue opening her mouth wide and after several strokes, he burst into her mouth for what, the third time today? She'd lost count and her days were all fucked up.
Stream after stream hit her tongue, her face, and her nose. Draco was so lost in paradise that he could hardly aim for where he was shooting.
"Swallow," he said, his eyes closed in bliss.
Hermione did as she was told but couldn't fight her amusement at the fact that there was hardly anything left to swallow because of his aim. A small smirk crept over her lips but she quickly fought it away before he could open his eyes and see it.
Cautiously, she rose from her position. Her back was stiff and her legs weak. Before she could fully stand up, Draco tapped her face and hip with his wand, cleansing her and returning her clothing to her body. She wrestled a bit with her hair, trying to brush it out of her face and gather herself as she blushed with embarrassment.
"Hermione."
Hermione stiffened. Draco had his forearm held out in front of him and the Mark, fuck, the Mark was so faded, she could hardly see it. But as she stared at it longer, she saw that that wasn't why he had called her name. Either her eyes were playing tricks on her or the Mark was gaining its color again as they watched it.
"Your Mark.... I-It's fading to nonexistent when we do this while there's still daylight," she breathed, saying what they both knew. He was having a brief moment of clarity. Purging in the daytime worked but it was fading and fast.
Draco inhaled a sharp breath of air. "But it's returning faster now. We'd have to do this all day just to have a moment of my real self, afterwards."
Hermione bit her lip as she pondered over this bit of information. This crack in his magic was unpredictable at best. Purging would keep him from falling too deep but for how long? It would require an entire research team and time they didn't have to determine how brutal the purges needed to be, how long the sessions should be to be efficient, the right time of day. Gods, there was so much and there were too many variables. They needed to get a move on with the Phoenix tears because this was a dangerous game they were playing. But the sun was steadily sinking into the sky. It would have to wait until tomorrow.
"I'll come find you in the morning so we can talk about the Phoenix tears. I wanted to talk to you about something else too—" Hermione began but Draco held his hand up.
"I'm not telling you what Theo and I discussed. It's best you don't know."
An internal rage filled Hermione before she could bottle it up. Now he wanted to keep secrets after all the things she'd put up with while at the Manor? No, absolutely not.
"Are you fucking serious? This is the real Draco I'm talking to, right?" she asked incredulously.
Draco stepped towards her. "It is Hermione. I don't mean to keep things from you but I can't tell you this. I simply can't."
The softness of his features left her heart melting in on itself and she wanted to believe him so badly. She wanted to believe that he meant no harm, but how could she believe that when he denied her this? When she was doing so much for him? He kept her in the dark on their way to the Manor after leaving Hogwarts, ignoring her questions about the people he and Theo met with. Harry and Ron told her he was meeting with others somehow even though he was locked on the Manor's grounds and he hadn't told her about that. And now this. No this was unfair and she wouldn't allow it. She would not give permission for him to leave her in the dark anymore. It drove her crazy that this was the sane Draco. The one she expected to be truthful and upfront with her.
Her mood darkened considerably. She felt the pull of darkness every now and then ever since the battle at Cologne Castle with Draco, Blaise and Theo. She had killed more than dozens of Death Eaters and the effects of her actions bloomed to the surface when felt herself getting angry. Draco saw how it had almost consumed her during the second battle in the Chamber of Secrets too and had coached her through fighting it off.
Hermione paced away from him, counting her steps internally, and then her fingers and then her steps again before turning to him. "You don't think I'm worthy. This isn't just because of some fucked up magic. You truly don't see me as worthy, do you? That's what the dark magic is intensifying isn't it? It can't make something up if it isn't already in your heart," she said, her lip trembling. "Were you only dating me to prove to yourself that you weren't prejudiced?"
Draco closed the distance between them so fast she flinched but she still stood strong. He didn't touch her, choosing to keep his hands at his sides. "That's not true and you fucking know it." His eyes searched hers, almost pleading her to believe him. "Hermione, listen to me. I'm choosing not to tell you because telling you will ruin the plans I have to fix this. Please, trust me. When have I ever led you astray? When?"
Hermione ignored the question, "So I'll ruin the plans? You think that telling me will somehow result in me ruining everything? Everything I've put up with here is so that we even have plans to tend to after all of this shit. And everything I've done is so that our plans for our future won't fall apart. How could you think of me as so daft as to go and fuck everything up? After all this time! After all we've been through?"
"You're mistaking what I'm say—" Draco began but Hermione cut him off.
"Harry did nothing but keep me in the dark for years. His dreams of Voldemort ate at him every night. Dumbledore made him keep things from us too and guess what it did? It ruined him, Draco! And you know this! You know how I feel about things being kept from me. All he had to do was ask for help and I'd have been there for him. And not to toot my own horn, but I'm the Brightest Fucking Witch of My Age. If there's a solution, I will fucking find it and if I can't I will make one myself!"
Her thoughts flittered to the complicated spell she created using the basis of love to rid Harry of the last Horcrux without killing him. The wizarding world would write about the Muggleborn witch who developed it for centuries to come. It had singlehandedly turned the tide of the war. Even the powerful Voodoo Realm, where Winifred and Jaleesa resided, had heard about what Hermione Granger had done.
"I'm not fucking keeping things from you in that way! Now you're comparing me to some other man? To Potter?!" Draco yelled, and this time she truly did flinch. He cursed, running a hand through his platinum locks before stepping away from her to calm down.
Hermione crossed her arms. "I'm not, so fucking tell me. I can handle it. I can handle a lot of things if you haven't noticed. And while you're at it, tell me who the fuck you killed on our way here from Hogwarts! Tell me why the fuck there are rumors of you regrouping Death Eaters! Tell me!"
He stopped his pacing to turn away from her. She gave him time to answer because why not? Her only reason for being here was for him. What else did have to do today?
When he didn't produce one, she turned on her heels and made it to the door of the shed. She had barely placed a foot outside of it before Draco snatched her wrist and pulled her to him. "Trust me, Hermione. Trust that I'm going to take care of this and us when all of this is said and done," he pleaded.
His eyes searched hers again and she wanted to melt. Absolutely melt in embrace, but she fought it away and shoved him off. Her lips and her voice trembled as she spoke to him.
"Draco, you've always been a man of action and I love that about you. You understood that words alone couldn’t reach me, that I needed proof, not just words thrown in the fucking air. But this," she motioned with her hands around her. "This silence, this secrecy, it doesn’t work here with the kind of questions I asked. Not with us. Some things need to be said, not just done. Especially when our relationship depends on it. When the wizarding world depends on it. You cannot keep things like this from me. I will give you time to figure out how you'll tell me sooner than later and I'll do that because I really want this to work. I want us to make it out of here in one piece. I want to build a future with you. I want to see the home we're building, finished and standing on its foundation because we were able to keep the foundation of our relationship intact. I want my belly to swell with your child. I want to you to meet my parents properly. I want to see you happy and living your life free of Voldemort's claws in our lives. I want....a lot of things. But we can't have any of those things until you tell me what's going on."
"Hermione," Draco pleaded, stepping close to her. "Please, trust me."
"Is that all you have to fucking say after everything I said to you?" she said while looking at him in utter shock. His jaw tensed but she saw the longing in his eyes when she poured out her wants for their future. But it wasn't good enough. No response was a response to her too.
She turned on her heel. "I'm going to my room for the night. Do not come to my room tonight." With that, she marched her way in the direction of the Manor.
"Go straight to your room! Come to my room at 5 a.m.!" Draco called after her. She flicked her hand up in annoyance at the fact that he still had the nerve to make demands. But she would be there at 5 a.m. sharp either way.
The sun peeked over the horizon, casting a pinkish-purple haze over the grounds. It was soothing considering the mood she was. The grass and cool breeze of air tickled at her ankles as she marched across the grounds. The temperature was dropping steadily but she welcomed it. Cold weather meant she could do all things cozy once she made it to her room. A hot bath, a silver platter full of some of the most delicious food she ever ate, followed by a good book to read by the fireplace with some peace and quiet. She made a mental note to silence her door tonight.
She rounded a corner to another stretch of grass. Her arms hugged her body as a sharp breeze of cold hair whipped her hair around from the change in direction. Her thoughts had heavily honed in on her parents. St. Mungo's would not allow her to visit them just yet, but maybe there was another way. There had to be. She had Ginny, her best friend here. But when she was upset like this, she wanted to run into her parents' arms like a child and cry her heart out. To point and say, that's him Mom, he's the one that broke my heart. She missed their loving hugs and words of positivity that things will be okay. They had a softer touch compared to Ginny's all out war attitude when someone had fucked with her. Sometimes she needed Ginny's words of war to push her chest out and grin and bear the pain, but not right now. Not when she was hurting this bad.
Draco was both the war and the softness. He could turn the dial to whatever she needed. Fierce when she craved strength, tender when she needed to be held together. She wouldn't admit it, but having her ex-Death Eater of a boyfriend baby her, was her favorite. There he would be-- pressing gentle kisses on her face, holding her in his strong arms and whispering all the good things she needed to hear. The same lethal, strong hands and arms that had killed and tortured hundreds and that he would do again if it meant keeping her happy.
"The Granger girl dares to dream of heirs, does she?" said a voice near her ear.
Hermione yelped, scrambling away before falling flat on her arse. The wind whipped up the wizard's long blonde hair and billowed his jet-black cloak as he stood over her. As he.....stood over her. Lucius Malfoy was standing, no longer in a wheelchair, sporting the same smirk that reminded her of Draco so much that it was uncanny.
"Come, let's have a talk, dear," he said, his voice stone cold and void of anything friendly.
Chapter 10: Water Works
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
There are elements of nonconsent in this chapter. Please remember that our characters are dealing with unstable dark magic. They behave differently than they otherwise would and so things...happen. Take care of yourself and remember what your limits are.
Chapter Text
The route to Lucius Malfoy's room was a short one. Lucius' command had been just as short and left her no option but to follow him. A short walk through the manicured lawn, up the steps trailing to the double doors, a left, less than a few steps, and they were there standing opposite the door Draco had tugged her through. Hermione didn't expect a Hail Mary, but part of her still hoped Draco had followed. Just to make sure she was heading to her room. That he’d see, instead, that she was trailing Lucius into the depths of the Manor while the sun was slipping from the sky.
"I-I was actually going to my room for the night. Maybe another time?" Hermione had said, her voice barely above a whisper. Lucius stood watching her in that peculiar way that Draco did. As if astonished she had the nerve to reschedule their time together. There was no doubt where his son inherited it from. His grey eyes, similar to Draco's, impossibly fiercer, bore into her own. Despite all the war and turmoil, the man aged well. Fine lines fanned from the corners of his eyes and his blonde hair was a bit shorter, but neat and precise, even as the wind attempted to style it. He wore all black with black robes and she realized there was one more thing Draco might have inherited a love for.
"I suggest you walk, Miss Granger...Unless you'd prefer to explain your presence to Severus, who's actively prowling the grounds this moment. He's in a mood tonight and I'll be in one too if you don't do as I ask," he said, extending his dragonhide gloved hand to her. The thought of Snape finding her again encouraged her decision. She accepted his hand and he assisted her from the ground and to a standing position. With a curt nod of his head and his lips pressed together into what might have been a smile, he led the way.
Somehow, Hermione felt...dare say...safe with Lucius. Her radar was pretty sensitive when danger was near but this time it was radio silent. The pace of her heart was steady, her steps firm and confident. Perhaps it was her mind and body understanding that following him was the lesser of the two evils. If Snape caught her again, she would not be lucky enough to get away for the third time. This she knew. Maybe it was the fact that dusk hadn’t fully settled, and Lucius, for once, seemed safe to be around.. It was clear that Jaleesa purged with him throughout the day and night so that could have quelled his thirst to purge so viciously. But in what way did Lucius purge? And where was Jaleesa now?
She would entertain Lucius' need to speak with her and then cut it short within the hour because she needed to head back. His tone had been as sharp as ever, but it no longer stirred the same feelings it had in her childhood—that sense of feeling lesser and beneath him. He had diverted and switched sides, but she didn't have high expectations of his attitude changing. There are parts of a person that don’t shift, no matter the side they stand on. With all of this in mind, she was calm and open to the talk. It helped that he was an attractive older man too. Had he looked like Rowle or Greyback, there was no way she'd be following him anywhere. What was it called? The Halo Effect. A bias where the physical attractiveness of someone positively influences how we perceive their trustworthiness. Something like that.
"After you," he said as the door to his room opened. Hermione took one final glance both ways down the hallway and entered his space. The pleasant scent of leather and sandalwood met her nose as she took in the black marble floors, gold trim, and deep purple decor everywhere. Despite the grandness of the room, it was strangely cozy and welcoming. There was a low fire flickering in the hearth with two velvet armchairs angled towards it, both with folded blankets draped over the sides of the arms. A small table between the two, held a tray of tea as if he had been expecting her. Did everyone have massive beds fit for fucking giants here?
Lucius passed her, leading her to the velvet chairs. Her gaze flickered around the room, taking in her surroundings as she perched herself on the edge of the soft cushion. Jaleesa wasn't here. Not that she necessarily expected her to be, but the last thing she wanted was to be a third wheel to the freaky shit they had going on. Her eyes found Lucius as he pressed a cup of tea to his lips, watching her intently. She was grateful to see that his wand was out of sight. With this thought, she settled further into her seat.
"Tea?" he asked.
"No thanks," she responded politely. She didn't feel unsafe but she wasn't daft enough to accept anything to drink from Lucius Malfoy. Her eyes darted around the room again, noting that there were no windows. No way to see how much time she had left until nightfall. It would be easy to reach for her wand and cast a spell to know the time, but she didn't want him to misunderstand and believe she was going to use it on him. "What did you want to talk to me about?" Hermione asked.
Lucius smiled politely before setting his cup of tea down on the tray. "You are sexually active with my son, yes?"
Hermione felt her jaw drop slightly. There was no easing into this it seemed. Lucius threw his punches right out of the gate. This was wildly inappropriate but given the situation and what the residents in the Manor were experiencing, there might be a reason for his intrusive questions. He might have information that would help or he might tell her something Draco wouldn't volunteer.
"Yes," she said plainly, figuring the details didn't matter.
Lucius crossed his legs with an ankle on the opposite knee and placed a hand under his chin. "Indeed, you are. You two have not been subtle about it."
Hermione blushed, looking away to pick at the sleeve of her sweater. He continued on. "If you are not careful, you may just get your wish of the heir you spoke of earlier." Lucius paused as if to let what he said sink in. "I don't want you to misunderstand. I won’t protest your role in continuing the Malfoy line. Your blood status no longer matters to me. Your intelligence, discipline and unflinching loyalty would be passed down to my grandchild. And Draco, would contribute his powerful magic, his intuitiveness, and assertiveness. That combination would be rare, even among our own."
His eyes narrowed slightly. "But there are customs that we would like to continue in this....family. Biology will not wait for ceremony."
Hermione stared at him. Why were they even talking about this? She and Draco's relationship was still hot off the press. Babies were so distant in her future, the thought barely registered. And yes, she'd told Draco what she wanted from him—his child someday, but Lucius surely didn't believe she meant she was planning for it now. Did he?
"Now is as good as any time to discuss this. Sooner rather than after the mistake is made, no?" he asked no one in particular. He smiled again, "The war is over. The parties, the politics, the social gatherings. They’re gone. But the Malfoy legacy doesn’t vanish with a social calendar. The customs do not vanish. Inheritance, wards, ancestral magic all respond to intention. To union. Not to impulse. If you are to carry the next Malfoy heir, it will be within a framework that honors that responsibility. Not just for Draco. For the legacy itself. The strength of the heir’s magic depends on it, Miss Granger."
Even though Hermione had no intention of having a child out of wedlock or before she was ready, it was tough to bite back a retort that he didn't get to make that decision for her or for Draco. What if she never wanted to get married? What if she wasn't ready to take on the responsibilities of a wife married to a man of the Sacred 28 families? There was just something about being told what she could or could not do that dug under her skin. She hadn’t studied the intricacies of pureblood arrangements or how their magic shifted with intention. It wasn’t the kind of knowledge you pulled from a book. You had to be inside the circle to understand. Hermione nodded.
"I only say this to ensure clarity as we maneuver around this arrangement," he said, quirking an eyebrow at her.
"Understood," Hermione replied. Even after the war, Lucius was still trying to dig his claws into something that didn't even exist yet. It was Draco that needed to hear this discussion. He was the one that had almost trapped her into a pregnancy days ago.
"Your compliance is admirable," he responded. Hermione fought an eye roll.
The fireplace crackled in the background. Hermione looked around the room again, taking in more details. She caught sight of a beautiful portrait of Narcissa, various antique devices she didn't know the use of, a wardrobe, and another portrait on the opposite wall of...Jaleesa, then to his legs that she was certain had been separated from his body by Winifred. Her eyes met Lucius just as he smirked.
"Voodoo," he said simply with a shrug. A shiver traced her body. Had Hermione not ruined what could have been an excellent friendship with Winifred, she would have asked for more information on this Voodoo Realm she and Jaleesa came from. There were wonders in that world she couldn't even fathom. Reattaching limbs as if they'd never been severed and to have the ability to walk so soon, was impossible in the current wizarding world.
"Was that all you wanted to talk about?" Hermione asked, feeling uneasy with not knowing the time.
"Your parents are doing well. Tibbin, my house elf, has checked on them regularly since..."
Hermione's heard jolted at the mention of her parents. This wasn't something she wanted to discuss with Lucius either. It seemed like he wanted to talk about all things intimate today. The timing wasn’t lost on her either. He’d brought up her parents right after insisting she follow some pureblood tradition. It felt strategic. She didn't understand why it mattered so much about weddings and heirs right now.
"When will I be able to see them?" Hermione asked, still not meeting his eyes.
"It is too soon. The physical damage has been addressed but they are not whole." His eyes trailed down her body. Hermione adjusted herself in her chair. "The psychological trauma is more complex but they’ve responded well to the mind-healing regimen. The specialist I've chosen is Healer Thorne. You are welcome to write her whenever you'd like."
Hermione nodded, though the revelation unsettled her. She hadn’t known Lucius had been so involved with her parents, and she couldn’t quite name the feeling it stirred. It didn’t surprise her that Draco had left out who was funding their stay. But what did surprise her was the ache to be with them, not for comfort, but to give it. Her mother’s hearing was gone. Her father’s hands and arms—gone. They were broken in ways she couldn’t fix, but she needed to be there anyway. Not as a daughter seeking solace, but as one offering it.
Strangely, her anger towards Winifred over what she'd done to her parents, had subsided long ago. Hermione had indirectly caused the death of Blaise. Winifred would never see him again. It was fair, she supposed. Her parents were still alive, even though much had been taken from them. Death would have been a fair trade but she would not complain because Winifred could have killed them both. But was it fair that Lucius had been fully restored and not her parents? Draco had indirectly caused Blaise's death too, but here Lucius was, walking again while Narcissa utilized a house elf to maneuver the world. It may bode well for her to speak to Jaleesa again. To see if there was something she could do for her parents. For Narcissa too. It seemed cruel and unfair to only heal the man she was fucking.
A tear broke free and rolled down her face before she quickly swiped it away. Her eyes moved to Lucius, who was still watching her. She jerked in her seat as she realized her chair was moving closer towards Lucius before facing him head on. He uncrossed his legs, bending down to capture her foot and bringing it down onto his lap. Hermione instantly tried to pull her leg back but met resistance as he held onto it tightly.
"What---"
"You're tense, Miss Granger. Breathe."
Hermione attempted to pull her leg back again, but was met with a glare that instantly made her freeze. He resumed taking off her shoe and her sock, exposing her bare foot. Lucius muttered something under his breath and moments later, a bottle of oil floated to his side. He poured a drop into his hands and began massaging her foot.
Her radar was picking up on a flicker of danger but she couldn't deny that the massage felt good. His hands were large, warm and applied just the right amount of pressure over her joints as he worked the cinnamon-smelling oil into her foot. His eyes were on her foot and not locked on hers in that unnerving stare he had earlier, thankfully. She suppressed a slight moan of satisfaction as his thumbs slid over the midpoint of the bottom of her foot, working out the kinks there too.
Hermione thought of asking him to let her go now. This was inappropriate. He clearly didn't let her back away the first time but maybe he would after he finished the other foot. Lucius worked on her for a little while longer before undressing her other foot and working on it too. Her chair moved closer, giving him more leverage to work on her calves too.
She didn't like where this was going. Hermione scooted back in her chair, changing the amount of access he had to her. As she did, her foot rested on something solid. She tensed, her eye moving to his lap and she saw strain in his trousers. Hermione pulled away again but he caught her ankle, keeping it in place as he resumed his massaging.
"Almost done," he said calmly, his expression daring her to move again. Hermione bit her lip and rested her back on the chair, trying her best to relax. She needed to leave and get out of here. A clock ticked somewhere in the room and her eyes met it, but it was too far away to read.
"It may feel like Draco’s secrecy means he thinks less of you, but I assure you that it's the furthest thing from the truth." His voice was low now, breathless even. Hermione did not want to talk about this shit right now. How long had he been eavesdropping on them?
"Is that so?" Hermione asked, trying to make subtle attempts to move her foot off his hardening length.
"It is. It will make sense--," Hermione flinched as she caught the slight shift in his hips, her foot grinding against him. "Soon," he said. Just let him finish Hermione and he'll let you go. Just let him finish, she thought. She didn't respond to him. It would be unwise to piss him off with the snarky comment she had held in the chamber, ready to go.
This had been such an awful decision that Hermione almost felt numb with it. Lucius used his charm to his advantage, making her feel as though he was the safest option at the time. But not every predator bares its teeth. He’d dialed up the charm so subtly, it slipped beneath her radar.
Lucius stood abruptly, placing her feet on the floor before swiftly scooping her up as a groom would carry a bride. It was disorienting. His steps were quick as he walked them into a bathroom which was just as royal as the bedroom. His boots squeaked across the black tile, past the black and gold adorned sink and shower and to a giant white tub already filling with water.
Just as he lowered her to her feet, she took off running towards the bedroom. The door slammed shut before she could get to it. She whipped around, eyeing the bathroom for another exit, completely ignoring Lucius. Then she reached for her wand and found that it was....gone. Lucius had both wands in his hand. As her heart pounded in her chest, she realized he must have grabbed it from her pocket as he held her.
"Please, let me out. I'll do what you said about the tradition. I'll honor it or whatever you want," Hermione said as tears began to fill her eyes. She felt silly blurting out whatever she could to keep him away from her, but so be it. She'd agree to sell her soul if it meant leaving this bathroom for just a moment. With Snape, she knew that an awful fate awaited her. With this monster, this wolf in sheep's clothing, there was no way to know what to expect. It was worse somehow. To comfort her with news of her parents and then to do this. Her radar was blaring, red lights and alarms crashing around in her brain.
"I know you will, Miss Granger," he said quietly. Chills continued sweeping over her body as if a cold draft had swayed into the room. She was like a terrified cat, hackles raised and taut with tension.
"Please," Hermione said again. But please what? Deep down, she knew that asking to be let go never worked. She turned to the door, pulling and yanking on the handle. Even trying a panicked wandless unlocking spell but she wasn't skilled in that yet.
Lucius' arms wrapped around her in a bear hug, pulling her backwards and towards the tub. Her legs kicked wildly and it was the best she could do being that his arms covered her own in a tight embrace. Just as they made it to the bathtub, she heard loud sloshing noises as he entered the tub, pulling her along fully clothed. "Gravolimbia," he whispered in her ear before easing them both down into the tub.
Her limbs gave out on her as panic set in. Lucius settled himself into a sitting position with her in front of him. The warm water soaked into her clothing, weighing her down even further. "Please," she said weakly. The spell was affecting the muscles in her jaw.
He nuzzled his nose into her neck, inhaling as he did. "The purge has been both a gift and a curse for me." His tight hold loosened on her now that she couldn't move. His hands trailed over the soaked arms of her sweater, brushing over her breasts and shoulders. His hand paused over her heart which beat wildly out of her chest. "Being a Death Eater grants you certain luxuries, but none like this. I could indulge in those luxuries but not for long before war or work called. Before devotion to the Dark Lord called, that is. The joys of the ability to do this in my own home without scrutiny, without interruption is enough to feed the ravenous beast in me. I am truly...free."
Warm water spilled over her tresses, dripping onto her sweater. She shivered as the water cooled quickly due to her body not being fully submerged. Lucius hugged her from behind again, kissing her shoulder through the cloth. The water warmed considerably, effectively ridding her of the shivers almost as fast as they'd come. Water spilled over her hair again before she felt the cool liquid shampoo pour onto her scalp. Lucius worked the shampoo into a lather, giving her the best massage one could ever have despite the circumstances. After several moments, he paused and Hermione squeezed her tear-soaked eyes shut, expecting water to rinse her hair.
His arms tightened around her once again before he dunked her under the bathwater. Instinct told her to flair her arms and grasp the edges of the tub to pull herself up, but the spell held strong and so did his hands that were holding her under the water.
Hermione swallowed the scream before it could rise. She hadn’t had time to take in a proper breath before he submerged her, and she knew better than to waste what little oxygen remained. But thankfully, seconds later, he released her and arranged her back into a sitting position. Her chest heaved with the fresh air filling her lungs as he swiped her hair from her face and kissed her shoulder again.
"So good," he said as his hips met her back. "Forgive me. The moment was too exquisite to resist." His hardness strained against her lower back as he repeated the process again. He massaged and scrubbed her scalp as she cried, her tears no longer defined as they mixed with the water. This was so bad. For all Draco and Ginny knew, she was safe and secure in her room. There was no one here to help her and no one even knew she was here. No one could even guess that she'd be with Lucius in a million years. Her body managed a sob as she felt herself giving up hope.
His massaging paused and she braced herself again, holding in a breath. But water was poured over her head several times as he rinsed the lather off. She relaxed, sucking in several breaths, grateful he hadn't tried it again. Whatever this was, it needed to end and soon. Without even looking at the time, she knew that the sun had returned to its slumber and it was now nightfall. Even if he did let her go, she'd have to make her way back to her room with Theo, Snape, and Draco roaming the halls.
Suddenly, she was pushed down into the water again by her shoulders. Her mind screamed to save herself but she lay motionless on the bottom of the bathtub. She couldn't even plead with her eyes as the bubbles and suds covered the top layer of the water. Again, she hadn't had the chance to take a breath and as the seconds ticked away, she found herself drifting away. Her brain was starved for oxygen and blood rushed to her ears, pounding in tandem with her heart. Soon her body would take over and force her to take a gasp of air. Would it be painful? Would death be quick after that? The Brightest Witch of Her Age, drowned fully clothed in a bathtub by Lucius Malfoy.
He pulled her upright from the water. Her lungs burst with vigor as she gulped and gasped and sputtered for air. It was all so overstimulating. Lucius was muttering something, holding her from behind again and her limbs felt lighter. His voice cut in.
".....so well. I'm sorry. I know that was difficult for you but you did it. You did it."
Hermione winced as she felt him full out grind his cock against her back. His hands explored her more intensely now. He squeezed her breasts, flicked at her nipples through the material and then ran his hands under her sweater over her belly. Hermione fought the natural reaction her body was having. Though her body was on fire, her mind was disgusted. Nausea bared down on her in waves at how wrong this was.
Lucius held her tightly against him, his hips moving in a steady rhythm, splashing water over the tub's edges. His hardness poked sharply in her back over and over as he finished himself off. Moments later, he tensed with a low grunt and she felt his cock pulsing rhythmically against her back. He held her for quite some time and Hermione held still, afraid to make a move and prompt him to continue his attempts to drown her. She noticed she could move now, her fingers testing the waters underneath the surface. There was no way to fight the shivers as her wet clothes on her upper body clung to her.
Her eyes darted around the bathroom looking for her wand but he had carefully hidden it out of view. Then, the bathroom door banged open.
Jaleesa paused in the doorway, her eyes landing on Lucius first, then Hermione, then the mess on the floor. Despite her pristine appearance, she looked enraged. Hermione hung her head, unable to say a word. Numb and overstimulated at the same time. If she was angry with her for something out of her control, then so be it. She was exhausted and she felt it in her spirit and in her bones.
"Hermione," Jaleesa said gently.
She didn't bother to look up. This....this was all too much. Hermione liked to think of herself as a strong woman to have endured all that she had ever since she first step foot into the wizarding world. But this... was different. She felt her worth slipping away. Her person. Unwanted touches from Theo, Harry, Ron, Snape, and Lucius. Could any of this ever be righted again? What would her future look like once she'd made her way through the fire? She'd be lucky if anything was remotely close to normal after all of this was over.
Flashes of a bright cheery future she once dreamed of, played in front of her eyes followed by everything holding her back from it. Having the happier, passionate, Draco she wanted (If they managed to erase the Mark fully). Building a bond and relationship with his parents (His father had just crossed too many lines). Draco meeting her parents (If their assigned Healer could manage to sew their minds back together). Having Draco's child (Well now, there were rules and customs to follow with his father lurking in the background). Double dates with Ginny and Theo (How could they when their boyfriends had assaulted them. Draco to Ginny and Theo to Hermione?). What future?
Hermione sobbed in Lucius' tight hold. Jaleesa's heels clicked across the tile before stopping at the edge of the tub.
"Lucius, let her go. Enough!" Jaleesa said to him, firmly. But he held still, unmoving. What was he doing? Hermione was too numb to turn around to see his expression.
"I've not finished with her," he snapped.
"You're done. You have me for your needs, let the girl go." She paused and then added, "Don't make me do something I'll regret. Please."
Lucius must have been glaring at her because she huffed, her bangles shifting as she crossed her arms. "Let's share her then."
Hermione, still numb, barely shifted. Defeat soaking into her bones. Lucius's grip around her loosened slightly. "You mean it?" he asked.
Jaleesa's voice sank into a seductive tone as she neared them. "Yes, love. I know we had our little...mishap...the first time we tried this but that was years ago. Let's try again. Let me reward you for being so good at taking care of me."
The words should have repulsed Hermione, but her mind was static blank. She grounded herself in memories of her first day at Hogwarts. She had wandered the castle like a child in a storybook, only it wasn’t fiction. It was her life and it had been the best day ever.
Hermione hardly registered Jaleesa's voice asking her to stand so she could undress her. Her legs moved on her own as Lucius finally let her go so she could stand. Water sloshed and poured from her wet clothes as she stepped from the tub. Through blurred, unseeing vision, she saw a flash of Lucius' blonde hair, the stark white tub, the dark tile, and the gold fixtures around the bathroom. And then she felt Jaleesa's cool hand wrap around her wrist and she blinked.
Freezing cold air slammed into her senses as she realized she was now back in her room. Jaleesa quickly let go of her wrist and began muttering unfamiliar spells. Her clothes and hair were dry now. Tension left her as the soft material of her pajamas swept over her skin. Before she knew it, she was lying in her own bed, her hair tucked into her bonnet that used to have the loose string, and under a heavy comforter that embraced her like a warm hug from the Gods.
Hermione blinked, her mind drifting in and out from drowsiness. Jaleesa sat in a winged chair near her bed, her brown eyes concerned and watching her. Before sleep fell over her, she heard Jaleesa tsk. "I don't know why the fuck you two won't stay in your rooms."
Bitch. Hermione thought as she closed her eyes.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hermione stirred as thunder rolled overhead, the windows rattling her awake. Her eyes peeked open, taking in the low fire in the fireplace and the rain pelting against the window panes. It was 1 a.m. A headache squeezed at the crown of her head, pulling a frown over her face.
"You should rest. I'll wake you when it's time for you to meet with Draco."
Hermione jolted upright at the sound of Jaleesa's voice. Had she stayed the entire night with her? "Fuck," she said breathlessly. "A warning would be nice."
"What else would you have preferred me to do?" Jaleesa snapped.
"Nothing, I— What are you still doing here?"
"Making sure you're good before I leave. You had quite an afternoon."
Hermione wanted to ask her how she knew she planned to meet with Draco. It was likely Lucius had told her or she had been speaking with Draco regularly. As her train of thought drifted to last night, the sound of Jaleesa's fingers snapping, pulled her right back.
"Are you good?"
No, she wasn't good. The headspace she had been in last night was devasting to her resolve to stay at the Manor and help Draco. There was still some residual.
And Jaleesa was getting on her goddamned nerves. "I'm going to go talk to Draco," she said after Hermione didn't answer.
"No, wait!" Hermione blurted as she scrambled off the bed. "Just fucking wait. Give me a second. I'm still trying to process it all."
Hermione wasn't sure she even wanted Draco to know what happened. Her heart ached at the thought of Draco using the collar to send her away for her safety. She would not leave Draco to succumb to the effects of the Mark. She just wouldn't. No matter how much she wanted to right now.
Jaleesa crossed her arms, her bangles clacking against each other as she sat back in her seat. Hermione slowly crawled back to the bed to lie down. Her head was pounding now. This conversation would be had in bed.
"Ask for what you need to feel better," said Jaleesa, cocking an eyebrow.
"I'm sorry, what?"
"Ask the Manor for whatever you need, it will provide it to you."
"Like ask it as if I'm talking to it?"
"Yes," Jaleesa said, clearly annoyed.
Hermione thought about how to phrase it. "Er—I need something for my headache!" she said awkwardly and loudly.
"You don't have to yell it," Jaleesa replied as she rolled her eyes.
"Well, I didn't know obviously," Hermione snapped at her. Two potions appeared on the bedside table and Hermione quickly swiped one up and drank it. Instant relief. Thank Merlin for magic remedies.
"So?"
"So, what?" Hermione said, nestling down into the covers.
"I know you have questions. Ask them."
Hermione did, but right now she wanted to process the night before and then have her questions ready. But she might not get another chance like this. It was like Jaleesa was a prissy fairy godmother, stopping in at intervals to tie up loose ends and questions for her.
"Lucius, his way of purging. What was it? He did....a lot of things last night." Hermione found it difficult to verbalize exactly what happened. There was no way to pinpoint what he wanted from her as he was all over the place. His room with all those different items confused her even more. He hadn't even attempted to use anything like that on her so what did he even want?
Jaleesa laughed. Actually laughed. "Lucius has deep desires for a lot of things. Feet, ass, spending money. Drowning," she replied, her eyes meeting Hermione's. "There's no way to say exactly what he wants from purging, but it changes like the wind." As if on cue, the storm picked up outside. It was soothing even though it reminded her of the last time it rained. When Theo did what he did. "One day he's chasing me down for just a make out session and the next he's hunting me down, wanting to murder me as if I told him I would tell the world he was Muggleborn."
Jaleesa laughed again. Hermione didn't find anything funny about any of this. "It's not like he could really do it but it's fun letting him try." She and Winfred had it made. They were powerful witches from the Voodoo Realm that didn't even bat an eye at this shit. Meanwhile, Ginny and Hermione were risking their lives every time they set foot out of their rooms.
Hermione lay silently, watching the rain drench the window.
"Look, Winnie will sugarcoat this shit for you but I won't." Hermione respected that. She was still a bitch though.
This opened the door to the question she wanted to ask the most. Since she wouldn't sugarcoat anything, maybe she could tell her what Draco had been up to. If she knew. "Can you tell me what Draco and Theo are planning? Tell me what the fuck is really going on. Please."
Jaleesa sighed, clearly uncomfortable with the question. Her sharp gaze averted to her shiny black heels and manicured toes. It was the same reaction Draco had when she asked him. What the hell was going on that was so important that even Hermione wasn't allowed to know? Her thoughts quickly flashed to Ginny. Did she know something too? But Hermione shook this thought loose. Ginny would never keep something significant like that from her.
"I said I wouldn't sugarcoat anything for you. Not that I would tell you something that's not for you to know right now. I'm sorry but Draco doesn't want this out yet."
Hermione angrily threw out her next questions before she could get a handle on her emotions. "Draco's planning to take over now, isn't he? In Voldemort's place? Is he too far gone like Snape?"
Jaleesa chuckled as she shook her head. Hermione lost it.
"WHAT THE FUCK IS SO FUNN—" Hermione yelled, hitting her hand on the pillow.
In an instant, Jaleesa was in her face, her face screwed up in anger, gripping her jaw between her glossy black nails. "Do not. Do not talk to me like I'm the one keeping you here. Do not, talk to me like I'm some servant of information for you. I'm here willingly and on my own despite the fact that Draco threatened to kill me if I told you anything else."
Hermione breathed heavily. Jaleesa smiled, her braces gleaming in the firelight. Her voice was low now. "Of course, let him try, just like Lucius. But I will take him seriously either way because I owe it to him. I won't tell you a fucking thing about it. Got it?"
This was a different kind of fear seeping into her bones. It was the same aura she felt before Winifred went on a rampage at Hogwarts. Jaleesa was allowing her power to seep out. It knocked the air from her lungs, beaded sweat across her brow, and liquefied her limbs into useless jelly even though she was lying down. Hermione shook her head yes and she let her jaw go. The power seeped from the room and Hermione felt like she could breathe again.
Jaleesa sat back in her chair. Crossing her legs and smoothing her skimpy black dress over her legs. "Forgive me. Today's been a day." She ran her hand through her tight curls, eyeing Hermione as she lay there staring past her at the window. Hermione could never see herself being friends with a woman like that. No matter if she had saved her or not. "Any other questions?" Jaleesa asked, plainly.
Hermione wanted to be stubborn. To end the conversation to get her out of her room asap. But she had one more important request. "May I ask you not to tell Draco about any of this?"
"Yes. I'm not Draco's spy. I respect when he asks me not to tell his business and I'll respect that you don't want me to tell your business." She shrugged. "Anyway, I'm getting back to Lucius. I'm sure he'll be in a downright foul mood by now but I don't give a shit. And I know you probably won't believe this. I know I wouldn't but he will be remorseful for this. It is getting harder and harder to satiate Mr. Malfoy. They're all experiencing it. Whatever you and Draco are working on, I suggest you step it up. If the ancestors gave me permission to interfere with your world, I would. I....love him. But the stars won't allow me to interfere until this event passes."
Jaleesa eased from her seat, fussing with a ring on her finger as she made her way to the door. Her hand rested on the door handle before she turned around to face Hermione. "Trust him, Hermione. For the sake of your world, trust him." She opened the door and Hermione's heart dropped. Draco stood there, both his hands raised to the door frame above him with a smirk on his face. He was shirtless with a pair of black pajama pants hugging his hips. Jaleesa shoved him to the side and walked out of the room, her heels clacking away from them. How nice it must be to walk freely through the Manor's hallways with Death Eaters lurking it.
Draco watched her walk away before returning his eyes to Hermione from across the room. She was uneasy even though he was outside the threshold. Without the Voodoo, all he'd have to do is step through and....
But he stood still, watching her, unmoving. Hermione was exhausted. There were too many feelings welling up within her. She felt dirty, used, and flung around like a rag doll. On the other hand, she wanted to run to Draco and cry in his chest. Everyone was keeping secrets and now she was starting to wonder if her own best friend knew something she didn't. Draco would have to go without, she decided. Tonight, she would do what she wanted to do and that was sleep and do nothing. Numbness was comforting.
Hermione eyed her bedside table, finding her wand resting next to the empty potion vials. With a flick of her wrist, the door slammed shut in Draco's face. The door rattled with noise as he beat on the door but Hermione shot a silencing spell at it. See you at 5 a.m. Draco, she thought before settling back into the warmed covers. She would sleep tonight and start anew in the morning.
Chapter 11: Let's Play a Game
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Hello all, I apologize for the late post but here it is. Let's have a game of chest....I mean chess ;)
Also, I reference quite a few things from Hermione and Draco's time before all of this. You can find it all in To Do Ill and To Do Good. It's about 57K words--short and packed with darkness, action and spice. There's even flying car spice lol. Anyways, thank you for reading as always. Thank you for supporting an author as small as me. It means so much to me.
Love, Ho3
Chapter Text
Hermione battled the pull of sleep, its warm embrace weighing heavily on her eyes as she fought to keep them open. The fireplace lit to life in full force, instantly warming the room to a reasonable temperature for getting out of bed, but her body was at odds with comfort and the risk of losing time with Draco.
Her mind stubbornly flashed images and feelings from last night but with some effort, she wrestled them down into a box with a lock and key. The tray nudged her within moments of waking fully, but her usual defensive mode had left her. There was no more fight left in her to fool with the silver tray so she numbly picked at her plate until the tray was satisfied that she'd eaten enough.
It all tasted like cardboard. Not truly, but her mind was elsewhere, unable to feel, taste or touch. Before she knew it, she was dressed and edging out of the door as the sun lifted some of the burden of the darkness in and outside of the Manor.
She stealthily crept through the hallways, halting periodically to listen out for odd noises or voices. Her wand trembled in her hand as the memories began to slip from its safe box the closer she got to her destination. What would be left to salvage after all of this was said and done? Her friendships with Theo, Harry, Ron and Ginny would never be the same after everything that happened. Hermione wanted a decent relationship with Draco's parents and now that had changed. Forever deemed to be awkward. And Merlin, her parents. One could assume that her optimistic, loving parents would also change following the attack. It was inevitable even though she hadn't been able to speak to them yet.
She had the most faith in her relationship with Draco. Despite everything, she knew Draco was strong-minded and determined to make this work and that's what she needed. With Draco's help, maybe things would be alright someday. Maybe. But right now, uncertainty and doom filled her heart. There was so much work to do, so many relationships to rebuild and repair.
Hermione fell still as a door creaked open. She dived behind a bulky chair in one of the many sitting rooms she'd almost passed. After several minutes, she eased from her hiding place and continued on. So did her thoughts.
Even the dynamics amongst them all would change. She wanted Ginny and Draco to develop a bond with each other but how could they when he had chased her down, seeking to do Merlin knows what with her. How would Theo feel about Draco's previous advances on Ginny? Not to mention the strain that could possibly deepen after what Theo had done to Hermione. She had barely developed a relationship with Draco's mother, but she liked the woman already. How would she feel knowing that Lucius had trapped her, and...gotten himself off on her back? Harry and Ron were already suspicious of Draco. They would never trust him, putting a strain on her friendship with them too. Ginny wanted nothing to do with her brother or her ex. This was all a mess.
Her mind quickly darted to the naive thought that she and Draco would continue on as if nothing had happened once this was over. After witnessing his darkest desires come to light. This was the only thought she was able to put back into the safe box in her mind. She would not let herself dwell on it, for dwelling would derail the whole point she was here. One step at a time Hermione.
Hermione entered through the portrait to find Draco at the brewing table. The sharp tang of metal hit her nose as she approached the sitting area to place down her knapsack and unpack her books. It was wordlessly agreed on that they would work on the cure they needed today. Her eyes trailed over to Draco, a deep blush crossing her cheeks as she found him already looking her way, intensely. His dark grey sleeves were rolled up, revealing his Mark that was no longer faded. His platinum blonde hair was lightly ruffled as she knew it to be when he was frustrated with a recipe he was working on.
She looked away, unable to bring herself to speak or move to him. Draco had a way of looking at someone as if he knew all their secrets. Right now, it was like he was waiting for her to spill hers. Hermione knew she should say something, but he was liable to murder Lucius. There was uncertainty that Draco in this form wouldn't accept that the dark magic was the cause of his behavior. But was that really an excuse? The grey area was as murky and blurred as it could ever be.
Hermione gave him a shy smile, turning to sit on the couch and fumble with the heaviest book in her pack. One detailing the first use of Phoenix tears and the studies of its use conducted through the years. Before she could lose herself in the words, it was pulled from her arms.
Draco stood before her, plopping the book on the couch and pulling her to her feet. He cradled her head in his large hands and searched her eyes before bringing his soft lips to hers in a gentle kiss. Her body heated from the gentleness of his touch and she melted into it, placing her hands on his chest. But he pulled away almost as soon as he'd captured her lips.
His eyes softened. "You're tired." Not a question, a statement and one she knew had a double meaning.
"I am," Hermione replied softly.
"This is too much." Draco stated.
"It is," Hermione said, her breath betraying her in a hitch.
"Tell me what you need from me, Hermione."
He rested his forehead on hers as he spoke. She felt as if she could live in this space and in this moment forever. Breathing his air, smelling his scent, looking into those damning eyes. But Hermione's heart broke at the implication that he wasn't doing enough for her. Because he was doing it all. Twenty-four hours a day of Occluding to ensure the unstable magic didn't fully take over. Busying himself with working on a cure based off a hunch she had because he trusted her. Trying his absolute hardest to protect her from the evil lurking the hallways of their temporary home through the use of the collar and sheer brutal skillset. All the while restraining the dark magic's pull that made him want to snap her in two and bend to his will. Draco Malfoy was more than enough. He had gone above and beyond.
Hermione hurried to clarify. "You have done so much for me that I can't even fathom asking you for more. What I want is something you can't give me."
He quirked an eyebrow as if to challenge what she'd said. Hermione blushed again, knowing full well that Draco could come close to giving her anything her heart desired. But not this. He couldn't bring back the future she'd planned with him and their friends and family. The future where they lived close to happily ever after with this situation and the war behind them, fading with time. No, everything that happened at this Manor could never be forgotten.
Hermione pulled Draco to the couch with her and moved to sit next to him. He gathered her into his arms to sit in his lap like a child, then eased her head onto his shoulder for comfort. And she talked. She told him about the future she envisioned right after the war. The harmony of their friends and family meshing together to form a new family. Tears soaked her face as she explained her fears about her parents never being the same. Her tears extending its reach to the fate of Narcissa and how she was different too. How she wished they had been able to meet each other's parents properly. Hermione spoke of how Harry and Ron were different, tough and far different from the boys they used to be.
But Hermione didn't stop there. She explained her fears of he and Ginny never being able to form a proper bond either after the mishap of him chasing her to purge. Draco didn't budge or move and he sat attentively, wiping away her tears and pressing gentle kisses to her face when she needed to pause. Next was the topic of Lucius. While she explained her conversation with Lucius about pureblood traditions, she was sure to leave out what he'd done to her. She was grateful that Draco hadn't become suspicious that something more had happened, but she could see the anger crossing his face as she spilled the conversational parts either way. Many minutes later, she finally came to a stop. Rung dry of her worries and concerns as rogue sniffles broke the silence periodically.
"Your worries are valid, Hermione. But they are not immovable," said Draco, giving her a reassuring squeeze.
“I won’t apologize for being a Death Eater,” Draco said quietly. “Not because I’m proud of it, but because if I hadn’t walked that path, I wouldn’t have found you. Every single body I've laid in the dirt, every soul I've tortured, led me to you. And I wouldn’t have it any other way. But I am sorry for what you’re going through now. For the pain, the risk, the weight of this curse and the things I do to you. The things I make you take from me and what I'm going to need you to take in the coming days."
Chills raced up her arms. What they had done was unspeakable. How much further could things go?
"Potter and Weasley will never accept or trust me and rightfully so. If things were the other way around, I probably wouldn't trust me with something as precious as you either. But I will make an effort to respect them and remain cordial. As close as you all are, I have no reason to believe they wouldn't put forth the same effort for your sake," Draco said as he laid his hand on her thigh.
"My mother will be okay. It is unfortunate what happened to her and I have no power to restore her eyesight. But she is otherwise well. I know when she's...having a hard time with accepting changes and this isn't quite one of those times. She has found a new purpose and she's spoken of leaving this Manor to reconnect with her sister now that there is no war holding her back. Or a husband." His throat bobbed as he swallowed. "She speaks highly of you and is looking forward to building a connection with you, as am I. She was never able to verbalize the awe you inspired in her around my father and the others, but it was there. The brave and intelligent woman that was Hermione Granger. Defying the odds and finding a way to end the darkest Lord of our time."
Hermione nestled into Draco as he battled down her fears one by one with his words. He gave her a kiss on the forehead as he too settled further into the couch.
"I am truly sorry for the way I behaved with Ginny--" Hermione opened her mouth to interject, but he continued. "Yes, I know the magic is partly to blame but I also had a lapse in my Occluding. I let my defenses down for a short reprieve and it turned me into a madman. I was tired. Exhausted even, but it is no excuse. For that, I am sorry and have attempted to apologize to Ginny several times. To which she said, 'Don't you dare', 'You're already forgiven' and the last time, 'Beat it ferret'." Hermione bit a smile back but Draco caught the movement against his neck.
"Funny, is it?" he said, amusement lining his voice. She shook her head no against him, avoiding his eyes.
Suddenly, her body was on fire as what felt like hundreds of hands tickled her body. Laughter burst from her as she jerked out of his arms and onto the couch. The tickling spell left her breathless until she could take no more, jolting upright and on her feet. Through giggles, she begged Draco to stop to which he did after letting the spell torment her for a few seconds more. The spell halted finally. She tried to glare at him through the huge grin plastered across her face, but it was so ineffective that Draco laughed himself. Hermione melted at the sound of it.
He raised his arms to beckon her to come back and sit on his lap, but she shook her head no. "Promise me you won't do it again." She was grinning so much that her face ached.
"I promise."
"You promise, what?" Hermione asked. Because Draco was a sneaky bastard and the wording mattered.
"I promise not to tickle you again."
"Nope. That's not good enough." Hermione folded her arms.
Draco huffed and wagged his eyebrows at her, pulling a laugh from her again. "I promise not to use any form of tickling on you by the way of spell or my hands. Better?"
"Yes, I suppose," Hermione said with an air of poshness. She was still suspicious, but she crossed over to him and let him settle her in his arms and lap again. "As I was saying. Ginny has forgiven me, but I doubt it will ruin the bond you want from us that you speak of." Hermione was grateful that the two had settled things. Though she was curious why Ginny hadn't mentioned Draco attempting to apologize. Maybe she wanted the incident as far behind her as possible and she didn't blame her.
"As for your parents, they remain a variable we cannot predict at this time. I was unable to meet them properly the first time I was in their presence and that saddens me." Flashes of Draco carrying her mother from the broom closet at Hogwarts like she weighed nothing slammed into her mind. Next was Draco shielding her from the scene behind him. Of her father, bloody and dismembered just feet away. "But once they have been cleared for visitation, I will be there to support in any way you need. And when you decide they're ready to meet me, I'll be there. I can’t begin to explain how deeply I want to share the devotion I have for you with them… and everything I’ve imagined for our future."
He kissed her with such passion, it was as if the kiss was necessary to seal the words into truth. But she believed everything he said. Draco just wasn't a talker, yet here he was pulling at a bow of strings, unraveling the pressure and worries in her heart by way of his incredibly soft lips.
They broke away, breathlessly. "There’s truth in what my father said. Marriage can amplify an heir’s power. But he is wrong to think that this is his choice. That he has any pull to control my life or when I want my cunt to deliver my heir. It is your choice, Hermione. As long as you'll have me, this is your choice. Understood?"
Hermione almost missed the question as her lower muscles clenched at the way he claimed her. When a smirk crept across his face, Hermione blinked and nodded before capturing his lips again. Eventually, the metal tang of the room became stronger, almost unbearable, pulling them away from each other again. He gave her another smirk before gently sitting her next to her book and walking over to his brewing table.
It took a few minutes before Hermione was able to settle herself from the talk and the fact that she was still blushing profusely. Just like that, a heavy blanket of doubt was lifted from her and she felt new again. His interaction with her had left her wanting more of his attention, but it was time to continue their research. There was no better time to convince Draco to finally touch her, to finally say fuck it and finally fuck her. But this took precedence. Especially while he was closest to his original self.
Finally settling in, she read up on Phoenix tears beginning with what she already knew. Phoenix tears were the only known substance capable of reversing magical decay at the cellular level. The tears sought out corrupted magical signatures and dissolved them, restoring the original magical blueprint of the host.
But there was a catch, it did not work on heavy alterations in magic steeped in layers of spell work like the Dark Mark was. Though the book did not say this, it mentioned various dark pieces of magic such as blood bound contracts, ancestral magic and bindings, or legacy curses as ones it wouldn't work on. Hermione assumed this would extend to the Mark Voldemort created. The Dark Mark not only affected the witch or wizard at the cellular level, it wrapped into one's entire essence, causing personality changes, shifts in mentality and gradual erosion to one's ability to think for themself.
Hermione immersed herself for a couple of hours, following trail after trail of virtually the same information hoping to land on anything useful to aid Draco in his recipes. As the scent of the room changed with his addition of other ingredients, she found herself distracted and decided to take a break. He was in the same spot, resting his forearms on a clear space of the brewing table as he read from a book.
Hermione stretched her limbs and set her book to the side before walking over to him. As she did, he straightened up and Hermione caught the tension before she even made it within feet of him. Still, she eased in close, wrapping her arms around him from behind and resting her head on his back. The muscles in his back held taut against her face as she held him. Draco didn't say a word. But it was okay, she knew that as the hours ticked on, he would change. Maybe even sooner, which was expected. All the Death Eaters here were getting restless. Nothing could ruin her day after the words he'd spoken to her earlier. There was a new fire burning in the furnace now.
Seconds later, she let him go to take a look at his set up. There was thestral bone dust, used in many healing potions as a magical anchor. Useful in binding corrupted magic and excellent in forcing the Phoenix tears to follow the properties of the Mark deeper into the bloodstream. Also, unicorn horn resin, another used in healing potions as a stabilizer. Hermione thought longer on this one, finally coming to the conclusion that it could prevent the tears from boiling off under magical resistance. The thickness of the resin would allow the slow release of the tears over hours instead of seconds. It was bloody brilliant, and it brought a smile to her face.
Her eyes swept the table, finding his notes unusually messy with several portions scratched out. She eyed the dozens of empty vials that once held some sort of liquid or potion. Something wasn't working out for him. His messed hair and silence were quite evident of a struggle to adjust the potion.
They had been through this dozens of times with Draco working endlessly on innovative remedies, only to find that it was missing a touch of something. She and Draco would talk it out, bouncing ideas back and forth until it hit him. Or when it didn't, he'd take his frustration out on her in a good way. Down her throat or from behind. Either way it was a win-win for Hermione. Good times were had in the Room of Requirement indeed.
Hermione stepped around to the steaming cauldron filled with a bright red substance and sniffed it. "What are your theories?" she asked him.
Draco set his cutting knife to the side and placed a hand on the table to lean on it. "In theory, this—" he tipped his head towards the cauldron, "should work as is. Theo has volunteered to test it several times, and we've found that it works but only temporarily." Theo volunteered? Yeah, okay. "Even with the ingredients meant to make it last long enough, it only works for maybe an hour or two."
"This potion, it's meant to drink?"
"Yes. I've also formulated it for topical and internally. Through an incision."
Hermione bit her lip, ideas flying from one to another. "Which route lasts the longest?"
"All last the same amount of time," he said.
Hermione blushed, having finally looked up from his notes to find him staring. Suddenly, she was self-conscious of her hair, her expression and everything else. He smirked.
"I-um." Every idea brought to the surface quickly vanished with his charm. "Okay. Has he purged first to rid himself of some of the unstable magic? I-I think that would possibly help."
"We haven't tried that yet."
Hermione knew why. Theo was basically on a time-out after what he'd done to Ginny. But eventually he would have to purge and Ginny was still adamant that she wanted to continue letting him.
"Did he speak of any side effects?" she asked.
"Only the taste. Like cranberry juice."
"I think we should try letting him purge first then try it again."
"So do I," said Draco as he returned to thumbing through his notes. Hermione heart ached at the short responses. Time was such a fickle thing at the Manor.
"I'm going to go check in with Ginny. Probably eat lunch with her and then I'll return."
Draco looked up, expressionless. "See you soon."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Before heading to Ginny's room, Hermione made her way in the opposite direction. She had a promise to fulfill and she had almost forgotten, had she not passed a painting that reminded her of it. Her detour to the kitchen was brief before she continued on to her destination.
As she swung the door open, she had to brace herself against the frigid temperature of the room. The familiar room with shelves full of the Malfoy family photos, the office desk and two large brawny eagles greeted her along with the breeze assaulting her through the open windows. Though the magnificent birds looked exactly the same in color and stature, one ruffled its feathers as she approached and she knew it was the one that had delivered her letter before. The other eyed her suspiciously but otherwise didn't move.
Hermione paused, bringing out two letters she had written while in Draco's room. She reread the first one for errors as she always did before sending anything with her name on it, but found none.
Dear Healer Thorne,
I hope this finds you well. I’m writing to inquire about the condition of my parents. I understand they remain under your care, and I wanted to extend my heartfelt thanks for the attention and care you're providing them. It’s deeply reassuring to know they’re in such capable hands.
If it’s at all possible, I would very much like to visit. I appreciate there may be limitations in place, and if a visit isn’t advisable at present, I’d be grateful if they might be able to write to me, assuming it wouldn’t interfere with their recovery.
Please do let me know if there’s anything you require from me, whether it be medical history, documentation, or any form of support that might assist in their care. I’m more than willing to help in any way I can.
Thank you again for everything you’ve done. It means a great deal.
Warmest regards, Hermione Granger
Then, she reread the second letter even though it was short. Hermione fumbled with it, reading it several times to determine if anything else was required to be said. There wasn't and there wasn't much that could be said over a letter anyway. Harry needed more help than he let on.
Harry,
I forgive you. I hope all is well. All is well here. Tell Ron I said hello.
Sincerely,
Hermione
Hermione tied the first letter to the eagle she was familiar with and it let her, its eyes traveling over her, looking for the treats she promised. She smirked at it before turning to the other and approaching it slowly. It held out its leg for her and she tied it quickly before it changed its mind. Then, she brought out two bowls filled to the brim with treats for the eagles.
"Gah, what the!--"
Before she could set the bowls on the desk, the birds eagerly dived for them over her shoulder, tangling her into a mess of feathers and squawks. "Really, is that necessary?!" she yelled at them as she finally freed herself and stepped back from the desk. The eagles helped themselves, digging into the bowl until only the sound of their beaks clinked against the glasses.
Hermione smiled, crossing her arms to watch them as they made sure not one crumb was left behind. Finding every morsel gone, both eagles gave her a quick glance before taking off through the window, one after the other. She watched them part ways in the sky, heading in their intended destination as they shrank into specks in the air.
Her journey to Ginny's room was uneventful, even though her radar, senses and overall intuition were all working in overdrive on her way. As her best friend let her in, Hermione had to stifle a gasp. Clothes were strewn about across her unmade bed and the floor. Her breakfast lay still on a nearby table, uneaten and cold. And Ginny.....she looked unlike herself. Unwell. Dark circles hung below eyes, which seemed to have lost their fire. Her mouth was pulled tight into a smile that Hermione knew was fake. It didn't help that she could also use a brush. Hermione had seen her look this way during the war. The fear and uncertainty warping her features were hard to miss.
Ginny would have told her she looked like shit if she had found her this way. Even though Ginny had an intense spirit, she craved softness and concern from those around her. Hermione embraced her and as she did, she felt her best friend's shoulders relax and the weight of her body leaning into her own. And she kept her there until Ginny was ready to pull away.
Once their embrace ended, Hermione silently walked over to the bathroom to grab a brush and hair tie. Ginny was already waiting for her at the vanity when she returned back into the room. She worked quietly, carefully working through the tangles until the red strands hung free, before gathering them up into a bun. Her best friend avoided meeting her eyes in the reflection of the mirror. Hermione opened the wardrobe, gathering the coziest clothing she could find and brought it to her. While Ginny dressed, Hermione made her bed and gathered up the loose clothing.
"Ginny's not hungry. Please try again in an hour," Hermione whispered to the Manor. The tray obeyed, vanishing promptly. Settling into the sitting area, she waited for Ginny to join her. She could hear her rustling about the room, no doubt stalling for time but she remained seated and patient for her. At least she was up and moving.
Eventually, she ran out of things to do and came to sit right beside her. Uneasiness filled Hermione as she thought of what she might be planning to say. They had agreed to leave if one of them wanted out. Her heart ached at the thought of leaving Draco to his own devices, no matter how close they might be to solving this problem. Sure, Jaleesa or Winifred could help him purge but that was where she drew the line. Hermione knew their relationship wouldn't survive if the dynamics changed in that way. Her heart also ached at the other alternative. The one where one of them was left behind at the Manor. Neither option was plausible. The only solution was to stay, but at what cost? She eyed Ginny. Though she looked more like a redheaded baby doll now with her bun and change of clothes, the stress was written so clearly in her eyes.
"I don't want to leave. I-I want to start with that," said Ginny.
Hermione could have breathed a sigh of relief but there was none. Not when her best friend was clearly at war with her mind.
"I think I'm losing my mind, Hermione. When I close my eyes and try to sleep, all I see is what Theo did to me. What I allowed. I love him so much it hurts. He's not a monster, yet that's all I see in my dreams, when I think of him. It's like my memory is overwriting what I've known of him. And I worry about what things will be like after this is all over."
Hermione's instincts screamed at her to tell Ginny that she felt the same way and that when this was off of their shoulders, they might be faced with more problems than before. But for now, she would listen. Ginny was brutally honest and it was nice to hear the perspective of someone else experiencing the same feelings. She'd never get that by asking Winifred or Jaleesa how they were faring. They were having the time of their fucking lives.
"The last time, when everything happened," Ginny paused, her eyes averting to the ceiling as if it would hold her tears. "Before everything went too far, I was enjoying myself.......I was fucking turned on. Merlin, what's wrong with me? When Theo's back to normal, he'll remember everything. How depraved and sick I was to enjoy that shit even though he's so fucking sorry for doing it to me in the first place. He didn't even want to do that shit and there I was enjoying it. Gods," she said as a rogue sniffle escaped.
"Tissues," Hermione whispered. A sterling silver box with tissues produced itself on her lap and Hermione handed her one.
"That shit's so weird, I'll never get used to it," Ginny said with a sob while nodding to the tissue box.
Hermione chuckled a bit but internally, a new fear overcame her. She was so worried about Draco and how she'd continue on with him that she forgot that she was complicit the entire time. What would he think about her after all of this? Hermione wanted to cry with her.
Ginny swiped at her eyes with the tissue. Hermione said, "Surely, they'll understand why. I don't think they expected us to have quite the reaction to the things they're doing to us, but they'll understand why. Surely." She rambled through the words, speaking them as if it would set them in stone. Draco and Theo would understand, right? They had been willing to do any and everything to rid their boyfriends of this virus within them. It wasn't their faults they played their roles so well and got something out of it.
"Yeah, surely," Ginny nodded, finally meeting her eyes. She looked so innocent and trusting and that broke her. Her own vision of Ginny blurred until tears spilled over her own face. They embraced again, letting the evidence of their fear, uncertainty, hurt, pain, and longing for a better future soak into each other's clothing. And they held each other until their ducts were dry and there was nothing left to do but pick up and move on. It hurt badly. To exit a war only to enter another one. A good cry worked wonders. They were okay for now as the release of tears acted like gas to keep them going until they needed the next cry.
They pulled away, taking turns snatching tissues from the box and clearing their faces. Hermione spoke first as she sniffled. "I have an update on the Phoenix tears." She told Ginny everything about the ingredients, the proposed solution on how it would work and how Theo agreed to test it out on himself. The desire to leave out the hypothesis that Theo would need to purge first, then use the potion was strong but she told her anyway. Ginny only nodded in acceptance.
"You do this when you're ready and not a second before, Ginny."
"We don't have time to wa---"
"Not a second before," Hermione said firmly. She was right that they had no time to waste, but fuck it all. She had faith that the remedy Draco was working on would work. Also, what good would it be to finally fix all of this, just to be damaged by the end of it? They were being selfless already, sacrificing their bodies, souls and future. If Ginny needed more time, then Ginny needed more time. Hermione told her that too.
"M-Maybe after lunch, I'll find him or vice versa," Ginny said. Her shoulders shook a bit as she spoke, still a bundle of nerves and anxiety. Theo would make a mess of her in this state. She'd be ripe for the picking. So soon. It was still too soon with the state she was in, but there was no need to call her out on it. She was satisfied that Ginny understood that waiting was an option.
"After lunch, if you're not feeling it, don't go, okay?"
"Okay."
After lunch, they had gossiped and tickled themselves with laughter as if they were back in their dormitories at Hogwarts. Hermione had truly enjoyed herself and was grateful that Ginny's mood had improved significantly as they lost themselves in conversation about any and everything unrelated to what they were going through. It was cleansing in a sense. Hermione parted from Ginny to detour back to her room sometime later, having spent many more hours than she'd originally planned to with her. As she crept through the hallways of Malfoy Manor, she found reality sinking right back in to the bone. Reminding her of all the darker days to come.
Quickly, Hermione pulled on a change of clothes and gave her reflection one more once over. If third-year Hermione could see herself fussing over her outfit or worrying about a stray strand escaping her perfectly neat bun, she'd probably laugh. Lately, the blows to her self-esteem had done a number on her, thanks to Draco. At any given moment besides the early morning, she expected Draco to insult her in some kind of way. It would help to look her absolute best to lessen the blow. It wouldn't do to look like a frump while also being assaulted with that word he was so loose with....Not only that, Draco had difficulty purging with her during the day even still. A few tweaks to her appearance might change that.
She smoothed down the sides of her maroon V-neck sweater, pulling the hem downward and exposing the peaks of her breasts. Her collar, though black, meshed well with the sweater and matched the black skirt she paired with it. With her luck, Draco just might send her right back to her room but it wouldn't hurt to try.
Hermione made it to the portrait minutes later, finding the figure still painted onto the seat of the piano. Well, he hadn't left at least. She moved to walk through it, but instead smashed her face into it, jolting back to look at it in disbelief. Was she supposed to knock now? Had he changed the magic of the room to deny her? Her fingertips grazed the painting, looking for a way in. With each touch, she found the portrait solid and the corners of the painting unmoving as she pulled at it. Nothing gained her entry. Giving up, she knocked, suddenly feeling shy and like she was intruding. Perhaps she was. This Draco didn't want her here, did he?
Her knuckles rapped against the portrait again, with more purpose. Not long after, the corner of the portrait opened like she knew it could. She fought the roll of her eyes as Draco appeared. He held the portrait door wide enough to poke his head through, his eyes narrowing into a glare. "Go back to your room."
Hermione crossed her arms, instantly in defense mode. "No. We have things--- things to do today, Draco," she said, carefully eyeing the hallway for eavesdroppers.
"And I said go to your fucking room," Draco said, jerking his chin in the direction she'd come.
Like a pot quickly boiling over, her temper got the best of her. "Don't fucking talk to me like that!" Her voice shook, and the fact that he noticed made her fury burn hotter.
He smirked. "So, you draw the line at Mudblood, but this is the last straw, is it?"
Before she knew it, her hand cocked back and landed heavily across his pale cheek with a loud SLAP. Her chest heaved as she balled the offending hand up into a fist before letting it drop at her side. His cheek pinkened, the color spreading to his nose, ear and neck as she stood there watching him, waiting on him to make his next move. The last person she had slapped was Voldemort himself at Cologne Cathedral. And even then, she wasn't as afraid as she was now.
His icy gaze glared past her eyes and into her soul. The calm way he stood, unmoving, had her neurons firing all over the place. Her anger had left with the slap. Only to be replaced with something worse than fear. Absolute terror and dread. Draco knew wandless magic. If someone had told her he was using it to keep her frozen to her spot, she'd believe it without hesitation. This was the wrong Draco to slap and it was as clear as the sun that continued to slink to the other side of the world.
Hermione looked away, unable to hold his gaze anymore. It caused her literal discomfort, her heart beating wildly out of her chest and her lungs fighting to get a good grasp on a breath. Just as she looked away, Draco snatched her by the arm and pulled her inside. It didn't hurt, but she was left disoriented as she was now inside the room. But they weren't alone.
Theo stood by fireplace, dressed to the nines and in all black with a hand in his pocket. Not a thick ringlet of brown hair out of place. Draco nudged her further into the room. Her footsteps were silent against the plush carpet, but Theo turned those haunting blue eyes on her anyway. Oh.
Dread slammed into her once more as his eyes pinned her in place, unable to take a single step forward. Her shoulders tensed as she turned slowly to Draco as if leaving Theo's eye contact would prompt him to attack her.
But Draco shrugged. You wanted this. You wanted to come in. Hermione didn't bother to ask to leave, there was no point. She had made her bed.
"Granger." Just the sound of his voice caused her to flinch. He tipped his head at her with an awful grin that screamed that nothing good could come of it. He still wasn't right. Still held hostage from the unstable dark magic and even earlier in the day now. Draco would protect her, right? Right?
"Sit down," Draco rumbled from close behind her, pulling another flinch from her. Her neck ached with stiffness and stress. Who should she keep her eyes on? Hermione obeyed, choosing a seat on the couch in the sitting area and careful to choose a seat where they would both be in her line of sight. Theo chuckled.
Theo stepped closer, sipping what looked like dark liquor from a whiskey glass. Hermione eased back, further into the cushion as if it would widen the distance between them. He halted at the end of the couch, but didn't press forward, all the while keeping his eyes on her.
"Chess?" said Draco, already setting up a game of wizarding chess with the wave of a hand. No.
"S-sure." Hermione moved to sit forward on the couch, but a heavy hand on her shoulder stopped her.
She looked up to find Draco smirking. "On your knees. There." His head nodded to the floor, right by the coffee table holding the board. Hermione eyed the chess board, the floor, Theo and Draco, searching for some kind of explanation. Finding none, she walked to the coffee table and sank down to her knees. Draco took up the seat she had, sitting himself directly across from her. His figure towered over her and the board as he sat forward. Hermione was suddenly aware that he could see directly into her V-neck sweater, down to her breasts on display. Her bottom rested on the balls of her feet, exposing quite a bit of her thighs. Smoothing her skirt over them did little to hide them. Theo stood in the same place, unmoving. Unlike his eyes which roved over her neck, her breasts and her legs.
Hermione wasn't certain if bowing her head in shame was the intended effect, but it caused it anyway. Her ears picked up the soft thunk of the heavy chess piece and that velvet smooth voice as Draco began the game. She gave him a quick glance, finding him smirking at her, that same smirk she saw when he'd come banging on her door at night. It was strange being unable to decipher which Draco she had. She was supposed to be here hours earlier but lost time with Ginny. She was supposed to leave when Draco said to because Theo was here and now everything was off script. Even more off script was how Draco was spiraling early in the day now. What was Theo doing here anyway? Were they discussing her or whatever they had in the Quidditch shed that day? She gave the blue-eyed man in black a once over, before stating her first move too.
Hermione was shit at wizarding chess and she knew it. But it never stopped her from the amusement she got from watching the chess pieces battle it out like real, tiny little men. It was why she didn't mind playing the game with Ron so many times, only to lose. "Merlin Hermione, you're hopeless. That move was a disaster but one I've never seen before. Impressive, in a backwards sort of way. I learned something, so I guess there's that," Ron had said to her one snowy evening in the Gryffindor common room. She had chuckled at the expression of utter confusion on his face and the backhanded compliment. She had no idea what she was doing, but it amused her to watch him go through various expressions of annoyance, confusion and disbelief as she ordered her pieces around on the chessboard, randomly. Good times. So far away from the life she lived now.
A few silent orders to their chess pieces later and Hermione had already lost one of her pawns, a bishop beheading it with its tiny sword.
"You know," Draco said quietly, "Wizarding Chess was once reserved for Purebloods." Hermione tensed before stating her next move. Another pawn lost. "Technically, you shouldn't even be playing."
Hermione watched his concentrated expression on the board, his brow furrowed and his blonde fringe brushing his eyelids. She had the feeling that his mind was elsewhere instead of on what move to make next. He knew she was shit at this too so what was the point of all of this?
"For centuries, this board was used by Pureblood generals before each wizarding war. Either side's representative would meet on the sides of this board to give it blood. Pure blood was required to play." Draco paused to order his piece. "Some say that the blood's connection to the board would possess you to make the same moves you'd make on a battlefield. Luckily, this board no longer requires blood to play. Otherwise, you wouldn't be able to play. Right, sweetheart?"
He smiled. Giving her that heart melting smile again. It was gut wrenching to see the charm in it, only to realize the insulting words he'd said before it. She had blushed either way. Her knight piece was beheaded next. Thank Merlin, that she didn't have to touch the pieces to play. It seemed his admission made the evil seep out of the board. It was tangible now as she eyed the weathered pieces across the bone-colored board.
"Right," Hermione said plainly, pretending to focus on the board.
"You are quite innovative when you want to be. Not that you needed chess skills to help you take down the Dark Lord, did you?" At this, her eyes snapped to his. The smile slowly left his handsome face. Her heart sank at the turn of the conversation. The rumors Harry and Ron spoke of blared like an alarm clock in her mind. Walked through the threshold of her thoughts like an uninvited guest. Theo stood watching them like a frozen statue, only moving occasionally to take a drink from his glass. It was unnerving. The irony of being caught in a lion's den with two snakes.
Hermione chose not to respond, making another move that thankfully didn't cause the destruction of another one of her pieces. A safe move.
Draco continued on. "Pawns. The weakest and always the first to fall. Always the ones sent forward to die."
"Pawns can change the entire game. Especially if you underestimate them," Hermione responded before she could stop herself. It was a wonder why he was starting to get under his skin. She was Hermione fucking Granger. Whatever he was implying, she wasn't going for it. She had singlehandedly changed the tide in the war.
Draco took no offense. "Forgive me. I think you're misunderstanding my point.. I'm not disagreeing with you. In fact, I believe pawns are necessary." It was her turn to fix her eyebrow in question. He leaned in, his scent like heaven to her senses. "Pawns are necessary in that they clear the field for the real pieces. The ones that matter. Like kings, like queens, like bloodlines."
Hermione felt heat rise to her neck and ears, her gaze falling to the chessboard as she attempted another move. In which she lost another vital piece. The other knight. "I've seen pawns reach the other side and best even the King. M-Maybe that frightens some," she said. Even though she kept her eyes averted, she knew Draco was boring a hole into her soul. It was like she had some other sixth sense able to detect it.
Draco's voice came gentle this time, like he was blessing her with sweet nothings. "They're not meant to. And that's the flaw in the game. Letting something so low....rise so high." Hermione flinched as she heard movement from him. She unglued her eyes from the board to see that he no longer towered over her, but had relaxed into the couch.
"Your move," he said. The first few moves were always the easiest in chess. They were low risk, no pieces stabbed, swiped or shattered off the board. Now that they were all tangled and strategically arranged, she had to think more carefully. Not that she was dead-set on winning a simple game of chess, but she didn't mind seeing the look on his face if she actually won. He relaxed, now with a drink in his hand too. He knew she needed time to think this one out. Chess took time. Decisions had to be made.
As if on cue, Theo turned and walked to a wing-backed armchair on the opposite side of the room. The chair angled just enough to where she couldn't see his face. Good. He could easily turn to look at her but at least he wasn't now. Good, she'd get a break from the piercing blue eyes that held something so dark behind them. It was a wonder they were still bright blue. He seemed to be watching the sun, making sure it sank so he could come out to play.
A fire now roared in the fireplace, casting harmless shadows around the room. But she knew they would warp and darken with time. What would happen if she asked to leave? She decided not to, calling out her next move instead. Maybe she was imagining it, but the rook seemed reluctant to move to the position she commanded of it. She didn't blame it.
"Who taught you how to play?" Draco asked, his eyes on her as he took another sip. He muttered his move, swiftly taking the rook out.
Hermione adjusted herself, her legs growing quite numb from sitting on them for so long. What was he playing at? She and Draco had talked about many things, chess being one, but in her heart she felt like he already knew the answer. Like he dared her to say his name.
"Ron," she said plainly. She started to ask him the same question, anything to redirect his attention from her answer but his gaze held her steady. Stupid. So stupid, why didn't she just lie. Especially at the hour it was...
Draco stood from the couch and walked over to the brewing table. She briefly watched him rustle a few things around and listened to the clinking of vials, not wanting him to catch her watching. Quickly, she refocused on the board. The hell if she knew what to call next. Why were they even doing this? Moments later, Draco returned with a vial filled with a liquid that looked awfully like the one he'd been testing on Theo. Hermione snapped her eyes to Theo, finding him still facing slightly away. Her heart thudded in competition with the sounds of the crackling fire. Her breaths were shallow, amplifying with the panic rising within her to the surface.
He returned to his relaxed position, his legs wide. With the long-necked vial in hand, he brought it to his lips and took a sip from it like it was a bottle of alcohol. Then..... he winked. She cursed herself for letting him catch her staring again. Her mind fumbled through several options, ranging from asking him outright if he'd let Theo purge on her too and pleading to leave. Because that always worked for her, didn't it? Time and time again, she was caught outside of her room. Technically, the sun hadn't gone down yet, but either way, Jaleesa's warnings to stay in her fucking room after sundown danced around in her ears like a broken record.
"Show me your tits," he said, take a long sip from the vial again.
Again, she looked towards Theo to find that he wasn't paying them any attention. Though, he took a sip of his drink too. She was suddenly aware of her knees throbbing at the pressure she put on them and shifted again. Hermione looked at Draco then back to Theo and back at Draco again. Hoping he would understand her wordless plea not to ask this of her in front of his best friend.
"Don't mind him. Eyes on me," said Draco, that devasting smile on his face again.
It was an effort but she obeyed, hooking her fingers at the fabric of her V-neck sweater and bra and pulling it down. She did not want to take the entire sweater off. If Theo decided to whip his head around and take a look, she could easily cover herself back up. Her nipples hardened at the exposure, though the room was warm. She expected him to ogle them but his gaze remained on her own. Something told her that her breasts weren't what he truly wanted to see. He wanted submission. Discomfort. Uneasiness. What would happen if she'd said no?
Eventually, those stormy grey eyes trailed over her nipples. She felt them harden impossibly more along with something else. That something else stirred a whirlwind of arousal in the pit of her stomach, causing her thighs to clench together. Just before she made to cover herself back up so Theo wouldn't get any ideas, Draco's velvet smooth voice rang out.
"Keep them out. Your move." He gestured to the chess board.
Well this was....she didn't know what this was. It did no good shifting slightly away from the wing-backed chair that held the unhinged best friend of her boyfriend. He would still have a front row seat if he thought to pay her any attention. They played like this for minutes more. A thin line of sweat began to form at her hairline. When had it gotten so hot?
Draco's voice had a different effect on her now. It was deeper, commanding but sweet even as he demanded his pieces about the board. Her focus on winning had exited long ago and now one aching thought replaced it. The need for Draco to touch her. For him to finally flick his thumb against the pebbled hardness of her nipple. Then drawing it in and sucking it between his pink lips. She simply wanted to be touched. No, she needed to be. It was amazing how he could coax such desire from her, simply by being in his presence.
As her pawn, which had held out for longer than she expected, was shattered by the force of his knight, she found herself growing needy by the second. A quick glance at a smirking Draco told her he knew it too.
"Come here," he said quietly, some time later.
Her knees burned as she adjusted and moved to stand. Slowly, the ache eased away and her legs thanked her for the blood return. She didn't dare look at Theo but she could tell he remained uninterested. Carefully, she moved around their game to stand between his wide outstretched legs. Though she was standing over him, she felt little to no power. The man sitting before her, relaxed as if he was having a drink after a long day at work, was lethal. He had killed many. There, sat a master Oclumens, potions pioneer, and one of the youngest experts in dark arts and wandless magic of his time. And there she stood, trembling before him with either lust or fear--she didn't know.
Draco had made a complete turnaround in his life, setting his sights on doing better for the world—not good, just better. He never claimed to be a good person, and he never would. After everything he’d done, he knew that no amount of good could ever tip the scales. But better? Better was still within reach. If she played her cards right, she just might get the remorseful Draco back. Play them wrong, and he'd be stuck like this forever.
Her body knew what it wanted, like it didn't need a brain to figure it out. She found herself closer to him, her bare legs brushing against the soft material of his trousers. And even that sent a jolt of relief over her. Right now, she was presented in front of the old Draco, her breasts out and aching for him. She wanted those same hands that had killed hundreds to work a different kind of magic on her. It was pathetic how much she still wanted Draco no matter what version he gave. She was hopeless.
Draco leaned forward, careful to keep any part of him from touching her. As a result, he was a mere inch or so from her belly and breasts, lust clouding the grey of his eyes. "Take your knickers off. Do it now."
Hermione reached under her skirt, hooking her fingers on the sides of her knickers and brought them down before stepping out of them. He dropped his gaze to them, pausing, and she knew why he did. They could hardly be called knickers at all. Worn to entice and sway him into ripping them off of her and finally laying his strong, veined hands on her.
In two maneuvers, Draco had snatched her from her standing position and put her in his lap. Her lower body settled over the tops of his thighs. Her first thought was that he planned to spank her again. And Gods, as much as she wanted it, wanted him to lay hands on her, there was still the fact that Theo was in the room. He had heard everything Draco said. To have Draco spank her in front of him was mortifying. That was what they did in private. He shouldn't know the Brightest Witch liked it rough behind closed doors. But Theo remained unmoved.
"Maybe you'll listen when I tell you to go to your fucking room," he whispered into her ear. She shuddered uncontrollably. The combination of his voice and the cool breeze of her exposed cunt was making it hard to concentrate.
"I-I only returned like I said I would," Hermione breathlessly responded, feeling heat pool in her lower stomach. She left out the fact that she was with Ginny as it might very well activate the statue-like figure that was Theo in the chair.
"I don't want you here. But now that I have you, I should make use of my time since you insist on wasting mine."
Hermione squeezed her eyes shut at the comment. It was still tough to hear after all this time. The sweet and sour act was so misleading and it never allowed her to get comfortable for long. She shifted in his lap.
"You're excited. But I won't touch you. Let's not get your hopes up in that way," he continued. "Hold yourself open, let me see."
Hermione paused, a brief flash of confusion crossing her mind. But then she understood and her pause held longer as she turned to eye Theo again. Her backside was facing him. There was way more he would see this go around. Not to mention that her tits were still out, though hidden into the soft fabric of the couch. Her body relaxed at the realization that there was no way out of this. Not now at least. She maneuvered and reached back to lift her skirt up, resting the hem of it on her lower back. Then she placed a hand on either cheek and pulled, exposing her cunt and all its wetness to Draco and possibly another. Shame burned in her and her heart thudded in her chest. She was almost certain Draco could feel the storm of emotions through her body.
This wasn't right. She felt aroused but humiliated at the same time. Or did she? He hadn't truly exposed her to his best friend. Yet. He hadn't done it yet but it was a possibility. Draco shifted under her as she dropped the side of her face to the cushion of the couch. Their game was long forgotten, the pieces waiting for them continue, poised to sit there until the end of time if they wanted them to. Draco sat motionless with her over his lap and she knew he was looking, taking in every detail of her cunt. How slick and ready it was, how her muscles clenched around nothing because it expected something. Hermione knew he also saw her fingers tremble with anticipation as she held herself open.
"Wider," he said, his voice laced with something else now.
She did as he said. Then, she heard him make a soft "Ptt" sound before feeling a warm liquid splash over her exposed anus. She jolted slightly at the surprise but kept her position. And then she heard it again, realizing he had just.....spit on her. The warmth trickled down from her anus, slipping down to her cunt. Even that felt like relief too, but it was short lived as panic set in on what was to come next. Draco knew that playing there had always made her apprehensive. But at the same time, she knew that that was exactly why he chose it as his playground. Nothing could startle her like making a detour to that area.
"Breathe," he said quietly. She did, taking deep breaths repeatedly but she found that it only robbed her of her sanity even more. Now she was even more aware that something was coming but she didn't know what. Something smooth, cool and hard met at the entrance of her anus. Was it the snitch again? Hermione didn't think she could go through with another intense session like that again. Merlin, not with the way she had moaned and the sounds she'd made. They had an audience this afternoon.
But then, Draco pressed it steadily into her, unrelenting and unable to give her a change to tense. She quickly realized it wasn't the snitch but something else. More pointed and about the same size but it still hurt like hell. The burning pain was minimal thanks to his added spit but the dull ache after was something to be reckoned with. He pushed and pushed and just when she agonized on how much more it could go, he stopped. Whatever it was, it had been driven to the hilt. She waited for him to say something but he sat still. Was that all? What was he doing? Her breaths were ragged as she adjusted to the intrusion. Her senses were going haywire. All at once, she craved more touch, was afraid of Theo seeing her like this, and aware of Draco's growing hardness under her. It was poking sharply into her belly and she shifted.
It was almost like he was pissed at her for realizing he was hard. His voice was harsh. "Get up. Finish the game."
Hermione blushed furiously, the shame licking around her ears and neck in rolls of heat. She adjusted her skirt, smoothing it flat while also trying to gain control of the foreign object inside of her. It no longer hurt, but she was so aware of it that she knew it would continue to fight for her attention until he took it out or he allowed her to do the honors. Awkwardly, she made it back around the table and back to her sitting position on the back of her heels. She winced as a particularly nasty jolt of discomfort from the object hit her.
Here she was, exposed and impaled with only Draco knows what. At this point, Hermione found herself not caring what moves she made, resulting in the game going quite a bit faster than it was before they had halted the game.
"Aht Aht. Concentrate," he teased from the relaxed position he returned to. The vial was empty now. Instead, his arm favored the back of the couch.
"It—Ahh. It's uncomfortable," she said as quietly as she could. Again, she didn't know the magic words that would set off the wizard across the room and she didn't want to find out. The words that would remind him that he wanted to purge and cut into her flesh like a butcher. The sun was steadily slipping away. Theo hardly had control of himself during the day. How was it possible that he was restraining himself right now when he had been an absolute animal yesterday?
"Adjust it if you need to," Draco said in a bored voice as his brow furrowed upon his bishop. It was hard to believe that was even necessary. He didn't have to try hard to beat her. But no matter, Draco would always do his best. Even in a silly game.
Hermione reached around to her front, the angle making it difficult to the reach the object. She instead reached around behind her and winced when her fingertips made contact with it. It was flat, against her like a plug and she was certain it was the same one he'd used on her in Snape's brewing room back at Hogwarts. The memory was so distant now that she thought of it. She and Draco had gotten into quite a few predicaments at school. Hermione blushed again as she fumbled with it.
Touching it only made the discomfort worse. She pulled at it, which slid it from her anus maybe a centimeter before she reinserted it again. All that did was return the ache and make the discomfort return. Feeling frustration building, she moved herself backwards from the table a few paces and leaned forward. Now her knees graced the plush carpe. She held herself up with one hand on the floor to steady her and the other to reach back and fool with the plug. Hermione knew she was in an absolute vulgar position, on her knees, her tits out and one hand by her arse, but the urge to fix it to make it bearable urged her on.
"I can't do it. It still doesn't feel right," she said as she eased and angled it back into her anus one last time in defeat. She reached around her front again, figuring maybe twice was the charm. But as she did, she brushed over her clit by mistake. It was slick with her arousal and it nearly pulled a moan from her. Such sweet relief again. She repeated it, this time feigning as if she was still trying to reach the plug but instead letting her fingers slip into her wet folds before swiping it over the slippery bud of her clit. Her body was truly not her own. It had been almost ready to sell her out by way of another moan creeping up from the back of her throat. Quickly, she bit her lip and forced herself to calm down. But now that she had started, it was impossible to stop now.
Sure, she tried again to reach the plug but the effort was so lazy, it could hardly count as a full try. Just one more. She would slip her finger into her wetness and slip it over her clit one more time before he caught on. Her treacherous body had other ideas. So wet was she that as she slid her finger over her other entrance, it made a wet popping noise, unmistakable in what it was. Hermione hung her head, giving herself the grace of a few more seconds before facing Draco in embarrassment at the detour she had taken.
She looked up, finding Draco staring right at her. He was fisting his cock, pumping himself slowly. No shame at all with his best friend sitting feet away. Embarrassment of her own actions froze her in place, but it was quickly replaced by a new wave of lust at seeing Draco take care of himself. It was a sight to see. He was devastating in a good way. His tussled blonde hair gave way that she had stressed him out with her antics. His legs were set wide, giving him room to pleasure himself and shift his hips up to meet his fist. And his cock. Long and thick with a fat head she missed sucking on. His trousers were zipped down enough to free his balls. As if all of him needed to see the show she was putting on. How desperately she wanted to lick and suck on those too, heavy with seed he needed to spill.
And a show she did put on as quietly as she could. Now her fingertips worked to their full extent. Varying pressure and speed until she drove herself crazy. If Draco had hands on her, he'd drive her insane but for now this would do. She didn't care that her slick cunt was singing to the room. A quick glance told her Theo was still turned around, but now his elbows were on his knees, as if a bit of composure had left him. She would not moan. Those were only for Draco.
Draco continued long and powerful pumps up and down his length. With every drop of pre-cum that dripped from its head, she ached with the loss for it could've been on her tongue, down her throat and in her belly by now. Draco stood and his towering form hovered over her with only the table holding the game between them. She knew what was coming and she craned her head to meet his eyes. A clash of grey and brown meeting together for a common purpose. To see the look on his face was too much. His fluttering eyelids, his powerful hips fucking his hand as if it were her cunt. It was all too much and not enough at the same time. Then she broke, her lips parting in a silent cry. Utter bliss slammed into her as her muscles clenched in waves of pleasure. The once nuisance of a plug had heightened her crossing of the threshold, adding just a taste of pain to the mix and she found a second orgasm stacked onto her first one that hadn't even finished.
Her lips parted further in ecstasy, still silently. As they did, hot wet spurts of Draco's cum were ready at the opportunity. As always, it was so much. He always gave so much of his seed every time he spilled in her, on her and around her. Hot ropes splattered across her face and her tongue. Before she knew it, he had blessed her tits with it too. They were left breathless, staring at each other in awe. Such power they had over each other to cause this mountain of pleasure without even touching. Merlin. Maybe Hermione was exhausted or maybe a bit emotional after this session, but she felt it still. The undying love she had for this man even though she was on her knees. Though this wasn't the Draco she was in a relationship with, she still loved him dearly as their activities tonight rivaled what they did before all of this shit happened. It gave her the same feelings either way.
With a flick of his hand, the mess on her face and body cleared itself, along with righting her clothing. Then he cleansed himself. He had the potion and now they had purged. She looked for the change in his eyes and demeanor. The black vein was as dark as ever against his neck. His sleeves were down so there was no way to know if the Mark had faded. There was no evidence that it had worked yet. She made to ask, to probe about it but was cut off.
"Your punishment is over. You can leave now," Draco said as he buckled his trousers.
Hermione frowned in confusion. Punishment? She flinched as Theo stood from his seat, making a scene of yawning and stretching. Even still, the look on his face was one of stress. He was wound up and he couldn't hide it no matter what theatrics he put on. He moved towards the door to the room without saying a word. Then, before closing the door behind him, he gave her a wink. Confusion wasn't quite the word for it. Why was Draco talking to Theo like he wasn't a friend of his? Punishment for what he'd done to her in the room in the library? An eerie feeling swept over her as it did earlier when Draco spoke of Voldemort during their chess game. Harry and Ron's warning blared in her mind once again.
Hermione took a deep breath before facing Draco. He had turned away to walk the vial over to the brewing table.
"Olli!" he said loudly.
The house elf appeared momentarily. But where was Narcissa? She used the house elf for her sight and it wasn't late yet. It was unlikely that the woman was in bed by now and had no use for the house elf so where was she?
"You will take her to her room. It is imperative that she not walk the halls tonight. My mother....she has joined the purge."
"Yes, Master Draco."
Hermione's mouth fell open as Olli grasped her hand with its tiny hand and snapped its fingers, vanishing them both to her room.
Chapter 12: Dealings
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Hey everyone! Still hanging in there? Well good because we are nearing the end my friends, and you do not want to miss what our dear Draco has planned. I would say we have two more lengthy chapters to go and a whole lot more trigger warnings to add. As always, thank you so much for your support. Enjoy!
Love,
Ho3
Chapter Text
"She WHAT?" Ginny yelled, incredulously.
"Ginny please keep your voice down," Hermione hissed at her as she paced her room. She had just relayed all of what happened the previous night, ending at the last new bit of information she heard after the house elf vanished them to her room. They were beyond secrets now and well beyond shying away from the uncomfortable details. Odd enough, Hermione was doing most of the sharing as of late while Ginny had become something of a shell since the incident with Theo.
They both could agree that something was going on. The dynamic change between Draco and Theo was obvious. Punishment? Since when did friends punish each other? She and her best friend avoided outwardly saying they believed another revolution was on the rise. But it was there. Even if they had no solid proof yet. Ginny had been adamant that Draco had been playing a dangerous game by keeping Theo around at that hour. Especially after what he'd done to Hermione before. "Theo would have tried to kill you Hermione. I know it. I feel it," Ginny had said. Hermione had only nodded, not quite believing he would go that far with Draco in the room. If anything, Draco would have killed him. But she trusted Draco, didn't she?
Ginny met with Theo yesterday afternoon without incident. She said he was "different" and more like himself but didn't volunteer any other information. They hadn't purged, but only spoke briefly and parted ways. Hermione could understand Ginny's reasoning for not wanting to share everything with her. More than likely Theo had some improvement from the potion and had spoken with her to apologize profusely. Maybe to even offer words similar to the ones Draco did with her. Thankfully, Ginny was way better at timing her way back to her room before the sun retired for the night, so her first time talking to Theo since the incident went perfectly.
"Okay, so no offense but yuck." Ginny scrunched her face in disgust. "I just didn't think an older woman would want to do that."
Hermione rolled her eyes. "Women have needs too. Even the older ones." As she spoke, she had to swallow a wave of nausea and discomfort. Thinking of Narcissa in that way was...so odd. It took even more effort to avoid thoughts of what Narcissa may be doing to purge, but Ginny wasn't helping. She made to sit down to steady herself but immediately jerked upright, forgetting that she still had the plug in place. Why she'd kept it in, she didn't know but she figured Draco wanted her to keep it there. Ginny had been blissfully unaware of her pain.
Ginny twirled a strand of her hair between her fingers and stared off thoughtfully through the window. The freezing cold rain battered the window as if it wanted in. "You know what? You're right. I think I'd still be fucking when I'm in my 50s and 60s. But what if her way of purging is like.... decorating or something?" She turned her gaze to Hermione, the expression of an honest question on her face.
Hermione pursed her lips together in an attempt to hold back her laughter but it burst forth anyway. "Ginny, I'm not having this conversation with you!"
Ginny looked at her in mock disbelief. "That was a valid question, was it not?" she said before joining Hermione's laughter.
After they had gathered themselves, Hermione answered her. "Yes, it's valid but I don't think I want to know. All I know is we need to avoid her until we know. I think you're missing the fact that Narcissa Malfoy is a Death Eater and she's been one this entire time."
"True," Ginny said, shaking her head. "Honestly, I always assumed she wasn't. She really gives off damsel in distress to me."
"Yeah, her forearms are always covered in robes and long-sleeved dresses. It was easy to miss. I just wonder why Draco never mentioned it."
In the few minutes of properly meeting Narcissa, she hadn't felt one hint of ill-intent or darkness from the woman. She came off as kind and forthcoming, trusting even. Draco had even said she was impressed with how she'd handled the war so none of this was making sense. But then again, she had trusted Lucius too. His smooth talking and trusting aura had led her straight into a trap. Right into his bedroom and then to his bathtub where he...
Ginny shrugged. "When you find out, let me know. I'm dying to know."
Sometime later, Hermione was in front of the portrait again, the figure sitting at the piano. It was still the early hours of dawn, but she found herself hesitating before walking through it. A quick test of touching it with her fingers showed her that his room was now available and free for her to enter as she met no resistance. It was never easy to see Draco as his usual self after he had deviated to his other form. Ginny spoke of feeling ashamed of liking certain aspects of the purge even though it pained Theo to know he'd done those things to her. Did Draco feel the same once he came to? Hermione had enjoyed herself too. What did that say about her?
Hermione walked through the portrait, her eyes immediately landing on Draco at the brewing table. His brow was furrowed and his lips moved silently as he read from the giant tome. He hadn't noticed her walk in. Not wanting to break his concentration, she headed to the sitting area and flopped her heavy knapsack onto the floor. She hadn't bothered with shrinking them with magic, hoping the weight of the bag would keep her mind off her intrusive thoughts. No such luck.
Thankfully, the creepy chess board was gone now and replaced with the previous decor. She eased her shoes off and prepared to sit and curl her legs under her but Draco was quicker than that. He swept her up into his arms, pulling her close to place a long press of a kiss on her forehead. She loved when he did that.
"Good morning," said Hermione, breathlessly.
"Good morning," he replied. He let her go, letting his eyes rove over her face and over body. He was always assessing. Making sure she returned to him in one, unblemished piece. Draco guided her to the couch with him sitting a distance from her. Before she could question it, he had already leaned down to grasp her feet and begin massaging one of them.
On instinct, Hermione jerked her feet away before trying her best to play off the involuntary reaction she'd had. She had to because massaging her feet was something he used to do all the time. Draco quirked an eyebrow. During the days of the war, Hermione had no issue lying through her teeth to save herself and the lives of her friends. She'd lied to Seekers, Death Eaters, nosey Slytherins and the like but under Draco's gaze, she couldn't form a syllable. Voldemort hadn't chosen him for no reason.
"I—um, I'm—," she faltered.
"You have questions," Draco stated.
Hermione began to frown but quickly recovered. He thought she didn't want him to touch her until she had answers. It wasn't necessarily false but it was better than admitting what his father did.
"I do," she said.
He rested an arm on the back of the couch and waited for her to ask. In his relaxed position, she could see that his Mark was almost completely faded. The dark vein was absent and he seemed...himself for now. She'd start there.
"The potion? Did it work after—after last night?"
"It did. The Mark didn't return until many hours later. Almost 3 a.m."
Hermione wanted to ask him if he ever slept but she left it alone. "What are your theories now?"
Draco's once intense gaze was now eyeing the fabric of the couch. He began picking at it with his fingertips, slowly unraveling a fuzzy piece of it from its pristine cushion. Hermione waited. And waited. She almost forgot that she'd asked him the question with as much time that went by. Did he even hear her?
"Draco," she said softly. He was still silent, making himself busy with the couch. Hermione knew he'd heard her. She caught the slight hesitation in lifting his head to face her.
"It's not enough. None of this is enough, Hermione."
Her heart began to crack at the seams. The same thread he'd used to unravel her fears yesterday was now unraveling her heart piece by piece. It wasn't like she didn't already know. Everything they were doing was tiding him over until they found a proper fix for all of this. But she thought he knew this too. And she thought he already knew that she was willing to do anything to rid him of his. Countless times, she'd told him that if he needed to crank up their activities, she was fine with it. Her heart pounded in anticipation of what he'd say next. Maybe he would ask to purge with Jaleesa instead. That had always been a worry at the back of her mind. That maybe she just wasn't cutting it for him. The girl had slept with his father and torn his heart to pieces. What better way to purge than to dominate an ex-lover who screwed with your heart, no matter the reason of why she did it. Narcissa said that it had utterly torn him apart to see her paraded around the Manor like a pet.
Another sickening thought was that maybe he grew tired of her. They had many sessions since their arrival to the Manor, so it made sense for him to eventually want something else. Something darker and something she couldn't give by just being his Mudblood. By her standards, she was as compliant as can be now. Maybe that's not what he wanted anymore. Her heart and her mind were in two different places. Logically, she shouldn't be upset that he no longer wanted to dominate and make her feel beneath him. But her heart pumped her veins full of pity and sadness that he might no longer want or need her to do this with.
The pain had her frozen, unable to wipe the crocodile tears splashing onto her blouse and bare legs. Her chest caved in and she exhaled some of the pain there. She looked away from the blurred black and blonde form of Draco as he continued playing with the couch. The intent to take a silent inhale to calm herself was lost in a rogue sob, to which Draco looked up immediately.
He pulled her into his arms like she weighed nothing. His cologne and clean scent was enough to stall the next few tears. "I already know what you're thinking and it's not that."
"What am I thinking?" Hermione said through a strained voice.
"That I don't want to do this with you anymore. That everything you've done was taken for granted."
"Then what is it?"
Again, there was that pause again. Hermione never knew Draco to lie but she imagined that this was what he would do when he began to. His calming scent lost its effectiveness the second he fell silent again. Like a faucet, her eyes ran with tears and she moved to leave his arms. Instead, he pulled her to him tighter. She couldn't move if she wanted to.
"Hermio---"
"Answer me!" she sobbed.
"I have a theory on how this needs to go, but I need you to trust me." His arms tightened again, bracing for her reaction. And he was damned right to do it because she lost it.
"TRUST YOU?! TRUST YOU? That's your answer?" Hermione screamed at him. She bucked and twisted and turned in his arms like a rabid bull but he wouldn't let her go.
"Hermione, listen to me! Its best if you don't know."
"Fuck you, Draco! If I don't deserve to know something as important as this, then why are we doing this at all. I'm tired of the secrets. I'm fucking tired of it."
"I know," Draco said. He attempted to kiss her but missed her lips and kissed her cheek as she turned away. And it infuriated her even more. She used all of her strength to attempt a sort of barrel roll in his arms to free herself but she had no success. Draco held her tight as her ragged breaths filled the silent room. Her limbs felt like jelly, her mind spent.
After everything they had done, this was all he had to say. All energy spent from her, she melted like a puddle in his arms, which in turn caused him to relax his hold on her. Instantly, she ripped herself from him, getting to a point of standing and beginning to walk away. But as quick as she was, Draco would do her one better. His hand snapped out to catch her by the wrist and before she knew it, she was back in his lap straddling him. Now his hold was even tighter. His hands had wound around to her backside, gripping her firmly in place. His patience was slipping.
"Hermione," he said quietly in her ear as she breathed like a beaten horse. His calmness infuriated her and she started again, jerking her body in all kinds of directions to get loose and he allowed it. His voice broke her out of her trance of trying with all her might. "Please, stop moving."
His voice was strained, like it almost pained him to talk. A brief flash of confusion met her followed by realization when she struggled again. As he held her close to him, she felt his hardness pressing through his trousers and to her middle. Her eyes snapped to his and she blushed as she met his gaze. It made sense, though she knew his arousal wasn't purposeful. The magic was still unstable along with his fetish for dominance. She was a helpless prey caught in a trap, and that was his cup of tea. All she needed to know was if he would act on it or not.
Draco said nothing as he kneaded her bottom over her skirt. Her body was like a furnace lit with the strongest gasoline there was. They hadn't purged this early in the morning before and her mind jumped to the idea that he might actually go through with fucking her this time. It felt like forever and a time since he was inside of her and it was absolutely killing her. As she sat with her legs wide over his grey trousers, she had no doubt that if he kept it up, she'd leave a puddle in his lap. She held still, afraid to outright lean into his affections. She didn't want to pull him from his trance.
Hermione ached to run her fingers through his soft, platinum hair and squeeze at his biceps as they tensed and pulled taut while he worked on her. The temptation to go against all of her fears and go in for just a taste of his lips was all too powerful. His full lips, wet and moistened teased at her need to suck on them and give the bottom one a nip. She focused her attention there, unable to meet the intense gaze she knew he was giving her.
His strong hands went under her skirt to continue their assault on her body and she trembled. Fingertips played with her panty line, tempting her hips into moving with a mind of their own. With each fingertip that made it under her knickers, her hips rocked forward over his length. She was making a mess of his clothing but she couldn't find it in her to care.
Draco spread his legs wider and she felt her body sink impossibly deeper into his lap and his hardness. Hermione timidly eased her arms around his neck to brace herself as she felt her control leaving her. With each hump of her hips forward, her body jolted with pleasure. Her clit saddled his clothed cock as she rocked back and forth, earning a gasp from her and a deep sigh from him.
He placed opened mouth kisses to her neck and just under her ear. Before she could recover, her lips parting in bliss, his hands dived under her panties covering her arse, until one met the plug she still wore. Draco tensed and she did too. It didn't hurt but she knew it reminded him of what he had done to her the previous night. She hoped it wouldn't deter him from continuing on with her. The absolute ache that would leave her if he stopped touching her would be monumental.
It was almost as if he was waiting for her to look at him. And she did, timidly with her blushing cheeks and lust filled eyes. His own grey eyes mirrored hers as he wandlessly and wordlessly vanished her knickers. She felt the pressure and pull of the plug as he slowly eased it out of her anus before plunging it back in. There was no pain surprisingly. Her body had gotten used to it despite her initial thought that it would always be a painful part of their activities. It had enhanced her pleasure if anything. Draco worked it in and out of her with one hand and guided her hips to continue rocking on him with the other.
Hermione's soft moans mixed with the quiet room, save for the crackling fire. This was heavenly and felt so close to old times that her eyes teared slightly Her emotions were getting the best of her. Draco grunted again as she ground her hips particularly hard, earning a jerk and pulse of his length. He was driving her mad. His deep sighs, his strong, firm hold on her, his hypnotizing clean scent. She was right where she wanted to be. All qualms forgotten.
Now she was leaking freely on him. When she looked down while her hips backed down his length, she saw not only the wet spot that had soaked into the trousers, but the newly added shine of more wetness when she roved over him again. Their eyes connected to where their hips joined, their breaths ragged and wanting. It was maddening. He still wasn't touching her and she absolutely needed him to. This time was like the others. When he only used objects to touch her where she needed it the most. But she wouldn't complain, she would take whatever Draco would give her at this point.
Draco looked over to the brewing table, summoning a beaker that was filled almost to its bottle neck with the potion from yesterday. It levitated across the room before thumping against his outstretched hand. This time, he didn't put it to his lips. Hermione looked on in confusion as he lifted her with one hand by the arse, prompting her to sit up more on her knees that were on either side of him. His hand holding the neck of the beaker was placed under her dripping sex....
"Sit down," Draco rasped.
"I-" Hermione started. His hand slammed down onto her arse, reddening it quickly. The sound was stark against the quiet room. "Sit down on it," he repeated, his commanding voice sending chills up her spine. Draco held it steady as she immediately got to it. Slowly, she eased her dripping cunt down onto the cool ring of the beaker. He gripped her hip with the other hand, pushing her down on it until the full length of it had sank into her. About 4 inches. It felt foreign within her but she realized that that was probably the whole point. It gave her some relief by the way of relieving some pressure, but it was cold, stiff and unlike the full, heavy weight of Draco's heated cock that she missed so much.
"Fuck," Draco whispered as he watched her rise from the bottle and lower herself again. "Look at you."
His praises sang in her ears and she blushed impossibly more. He slapped her arse again, the force of it making her sink onto it a bit faster than she intended. It pulled a moan from her that was so intense, Draco's eyes whipped to hers with a look of absolute feral need. A hand left her hip to unzip his trousers and pull out his length. Hermione subtly licked her lips at the sight of it. Its thick girth, extended length and fat veins trailing a line to the fat head of it left her in awe. One touch, one taste was all she needed. She looked to him for direction, hoping he'd give her the green light to go for what she wanted. Instead, he wrapped his hand around his own length and pumped it. The amount of pre-cum leaking from him was enough to make her mouth water. She only wanted a taste. But this would do for now.
They switched their hand placements. Hermione went into a squatting position with one hand on Draco's shoulder and the other holding the bottle still so she could continue fucking it, careful not to spill the contents. After all, she couldn't waste the precious cure. Draco held a hand on her hip to steady her with the other on his length, pumping it and causing beads of pre-cum to trail over the head. There was so much of it. If anyone would have walked in, it would have been a sight to see. Hermione fucking a bottle while Draco watched her get off as he got off. It would have been too easy to slip himself into her but this was how Draco wanted it and this was all she could do.
"Draco, I need—", she began, but Draco wasn't in the mood for talking this morning. His slapped her arse harder than he had before and she whimpered. She knew he didn't want her to say it because then he would have to tell her no. And they both knew why it would be a no. Draco's hand clasped around hers to pull the bottle out of her with a squelch and she reeled at the loss of pressure. But then she watched him as the wet, bottle necked beaker was brought to his lips and he drank it. All the while freezing her in place with his heavy lidded, lustful gaze. After he'd finished drinking the entire potion, he licked around the neck of it, leaving no trace of her essence on it.
Hermione's legs trembled at the sight and she lowered herself back to a sitting position onto his lap. Draco vanished the vial and resumed squeezing and pumping his cock. The way his chest caved slightly when he hit a spot of great pleasure, the deep sighs he made, the sounds of his pre-cum making slick noises when his palm would glaze over the head of his cock, left her in a trance she couldn't break away from. His cock was so close to her cunt that if she were to close the centimeter of space between them, she'd feel its hardness. Instead, she felt the heat from it and it was working her into a frenzy. Her fingertips made their way to her clit.
"No. You don't get to cum today. Not until you tell me you trust me and you'll let this go."
Hermione fought a frown as her heart beat out of her chest with lust and then confusion at the change of conversation. In a blur, Draco aimed his wand at her. She hadn't seen it in so long with his wandless magic that it had surprised her. Her heart pounded in her chest and all but skipped a beat. But then he softly trailed it down her breasts, over her belly and to her wide-open legs in his lap. She tensed, her chest heaving with some sort of anticipation. She wasn't truly afraid but having a wand pointed at her that had killed many, wasn't very calming.
Draco touched it to her clit and it vibrated, sending jolts of pleasure down her spine. Her back arched and head fell back before she could help it. It was like her mind was a blank slate. All she could think about was the feeling of now as the slick tip of it lightly played over her clit in soft circles. The vibrations would be the death of her. She could feel an orgasm geared up and ready to slam into her, pushing her over the edge. And then he removed it.
She panted, her head still slightly cocked back as she tried to catch a stable breath. Draco hooked a finger under her collar, bringing her back to present. He pulled her neck close to his lips and he murmured against her skin. "Tell me you trust me."
Her words caught in her throat as she tried her best to form the syllables needed to make him continue the blissful assault on her body. The tip of his wand met her wet entrance this time, gathering her wetness and taking it to her clit again...where the vibrations began again. A moan deep from her throat was stark against the silent room with only the quiet hum of his vibrating between them. Draco stopped it as quickly as it began and placed a sloppy kiss on the side of her neck.
"No? You don't trust me?" He said in that sweet and sultry voice he used when he knew he was winning. Hermione nodded slightly, but then moved as in to say no before freezing completely. She knew she looked like an idiot giving two answers but she truly didn't know what to say. Yes, she trusted him, but no, not with this secret he kept.
"Just tell me what's going onnnn," she said breathlessly. Before she could finish the last syllable, Draco swirled soft, vibrating circles over her clit again. She was so wet, even the tiny swirls made vulgar noises. He pumped himself more firmly now.
"Aht. That's not what I asked you, is it? Do you trust me?" he rumbled against her throat. Hermione nodded her head furiously, deciding to go with what her gut told her to say. Her hips moved forward a bit in anticipation of the return of his wand. Draco smirked.
"That won't work, love. You think I'll give you what you want because you say what I want to hear. You weren't so sure of yourself a moment ago."
Hermione bit her lip, the absence of touch hitting her like a ton of bricks. She couldn't think straight when she was being touched and now she couldn't think straight without it. She thought carefully as she didn't want to ruin what she had with Draco and she didn't want to ruin a good orgasm. Draco wasn't a stranger to robbing her of one when she was being a brat. She searched his eyes and found a fierce storm of grey expecting an answer
"I. I do trust you Draco. I trust you with my life. I know you'd never intentionally hurt me when you're in your right mind. But this...whatever you're holding from me, I don't know if I can trust it. And it's not because it's you, Draco. It's because the unknown scares me. But you know this already."
“Okay, I can work with that,” said Draco. “All I wanted to was your honesty.” He kissed her neck again and began a slow, agonizing tease around her clit. She instantly rocked her hips, seeking more pressure, more pleasure, more something to push her over the edge. It was just over the horizon.
“Draco please, I need….” Hermione trailed off, unsure of what she needed in the frenzy she was in. That was where he took over. He knew what she needed and gave it to her by way of focusing the tip of his wand on her clit. The vibrations were stronger this time. She tensed, feeling the bliss build and build until she was certain she’d have a heart attack if her body didn’t bow to her desires. Draco hissed as he too was close to the edge and she looked down at the erotic scene between them. That was all it took. One look at his fist pumping his heavy cock in his hand, at the puddle of wetness underneath her and the ungodly things he was doing to her clit with his wand and she crashed into white blindness of pleasure.
Hermione didn’t care how loud she was. Draco had edged her to madness and now sweet relief was here. When she came down, she opened her eyes and found Draco with a smirk on his face. As always, it made her blush furiously.
“On your knees,” he said and she did as she was told. As she knelt to the ground on both, wobbly knees, Draco stood. His fat cock looked over her as he pulled and tugged along the entire length. Like she was taught, she cocked her head back to look him straight in the eyes and opened her mouth. She jutted her tongue out and waited for him to share his seed. Not even two seconds later, he burst into her mouth with a grunt. Ropes of cum curled around her tongue and teeth as she caught every drop she could. She waited until he was spent and then promptly closed her mouth and swallowed it.
Draco gently caressed her chin, breathing deeply and watching her like she was a prized possession. And she was to him. She knew it just by the way he looked at her. Their intense sessions were unique and their own. With the sessions came growth, closeness and understanding. Her gaze through her eyelashes matched the awe on his face. They would make it through this too.
A knocked sounded at the door but Draco didn’t pull his eyes from her. When the person knocked again, she could see his jaw clenching and unclenching before he ripped his gaze from her and turned a murderous one onto the door. He took his time righting his clothes, her clothes and wandlessly clearing their mess before he walked to the door and opened it.
Hermione sat on the couch, smoothing her skirt over even though Draco had made it perfect for her. She made her face to look bored and plain even though her world had been rocked moments ago as Draco greeted whoever was at the door.
“Good morning, Master Draco. Olli has something to tell you,” said the house elf. Hermione knew the familiar sound of a house elf that was nervous. Its poor little voice was strained and was no more than a squeak as it spoke. From what she had seen of him before, he was the calmest house elf she’d ever met even though it was in their nature to be quite timid. Except for Kreacher of course.
“What is it, Olli?” Draco asked it. His voice was gentle. It was clear the house elf wasn’t afraid of Draco. No, Draco was generous and kind to them. It had something dreadful to tell him. She could feel it just as much as she could feel the hairs stand along her covered arms.
Hermione turned on the couch to get a better look. Olli was already looking her way, twisting its little gnarled hands at her presence. “Perhaps Olli should speak to the Master by himself? Yes, only the Master.” It shook its head vigorously as if agreeing with its own self.
Draco’s jaw clenched again and he twirled his wand around and between his fingers. Hermione waited for him to dismiss her. It was obvious this had something to do with whatever he was keeping from her. But Draco nodded his head. “Go on, Olli.”
The house elf gulped audibly, looking between the two of them but more so at Draco. Its big bulbous green eyes pleaded with Draco silently but after receiving no further guidance or orders, it spoke.
“Master, there is two gentlemens at the gates waiting to see you. One is having black hair all over the place like a birds nest and the other is red like a tomato—in the face and the hair! They is saying they need to talk to you right now or your dealings is off!”
Chapter 13: See you soon? When?
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Would you look at that. You're expecting to read Chapter 13 and wait another week or two for the next chapter, aren't you? No such thing :D I took two weeks to carefully write the last two chapters and end the To Do" series with care. Believe me, I still had a hundred different scenarios to put Draco and Hermione in but all good must come to an end someday huh? I'll save it for the next project.
Once you've read Chapter 13, proceed on to Chapter 14 and reap the rewards of hanging in there with me for all these past months. Again, thank you all for your support! It's a small community and I love it. As long as one person loved the story, I feel fulfilled. --Love Ho3
Chapter Text
“Master, there is two gentlemens at the gates waiting to see you. One is having black hair all over the place like a birds nest and the other is red like a tomato—in the face and the hair! They is saying they need to talk to you right now or your dealings is off!”
"Thank you Olli," said Draco, his voice and posture tight.
Olli nodded his head vigorously. "You are welcome, Master Draco. Olli tried to wait until you was finished with Miss. They is angry for waiting for so long but oh well I said! Master is busy I told them! Olli waited here for the noises to stop and then Olli knocked!" he squeaked.
"Thank you, Olli. That will do," Draco interrupted, just as the house elf parted his lips to continue speaking.
No, no, no. Harry and Ron were here at the Manor. They must have discovered some new information about the rumors. About the new revoluation. They might even be here to take him away from her or worse, to kill him. Hermione thought back to every word she'd said to her two best friends and none of it let on to what was going on at the Manor. She had made certain of it. Had even told them that everything was fine via letter and in person. Merlin, why would they be here now when they were so close to fixing all of this?
She quietly sucked in a breath of air as her lungs betrayed her, hoping to do it without alerting Draco, but she caught the subtle switch in his posture. He was turned away from her with his head angled just so. Hermione stood on wobbly legs and made her way to Draco's side.
"Tell them I'll be with them shortly," Draco said. The house elf nodded once again and popped out of view.
Draco stood there stiffly, not making any effort to turn around and face her. Hermione made no move to ask him what's going on. He knew she had more questions. And she knew he wouldn't answer them.
"Let me go speak to them first," she said breathlessly. "Please."
The words she would say to them hadn't even formed in her mind, but she had to get ahead of this before things got out of control. What she would say was lost to her. She didn't have any evidence.
But what deal had they made? When had they had the time to speak? This was yet another thing he had kept from her. This angered her too but her worry for him burned way hotter. She couldn't let Harry or Ron take him away from her.
Draco had escaped all persecution for his role in the war, but even she knew that that would only last so long. Now that the good side had won, there would be an endless amount of those seeking revenge or justice for what they suffered directly or indirectly at the hands of his work. She, Harry and Ron were the face of the war, but it was Draco's efforts that truly shifted its course. There would be no newspaper bit with Draco beside the Golden Trio. No one would group him with them. Not after everything he did under Voldemort's rule.
"No," he said quietly as he turned to her. His presence alone kept her from responding. "I need you to do something for me."
As his piercing grey eyes bored into her own and her neck almost ached from the angle it took to meet his gaze, she realized that he could have asked anything of her. There was something magnetic in him, something otherworldly. For a second, she wondered if a trace of Veela blood ran through his veins.
"I need you to stay in your room until I come get you." She didn't miss the slight dip of his eyes to her collar.
"Are you going to tell me what's going on? Do I need to worry?" Hermione searched his eyes for the answer. He cocked his head to the side and arched an eyebrow. He said nothing and said everything at the same time. Trust him.
With a flick of his wand, her belongings righted and packed themselves away. He guided her arms through the straps of her bag like a child being sent off to school. She expected it to weigh her down as it did when she first arrived, but it was as light as a feather. So was his touch, as his strong and warm hands brought her face to his for a parting kiss.
His lips pressed against her gently, questioning almost. Hermione was upset with him but not enough to deny his affection. She found herself craving more and leaning into him. Her lips parted, letting his tongue explore and tease her for what felt like the last time.
The dominating strokes of his tongue mixed in a swirl of heat with the soft slip of his lips, stirring up her arousal from the pits of her stomach yet again. She was losing herself, her thoughts turning into mush. As his hands slid around her waist, hers gripped his shirt to keep him as close to her as she could. The question of if she'd ever see him again, nudged around in her mind, trying to find a way in to intrude on this moment.
He pulled away but she gripped his shirt harder, crashing their lips together one more time. When they'd finally lost their breath and had finally needed to come up for air, they parted. Breathlessly, they devoured each other with their eyes. One last mental picture before their lives changed forever, good or bad. Draco was the first to break the silence.
"Stay in your room, Hermione."
Hermione hesitated, her mouth already fixed to ask him why but it would do no good. She halfway expected her collar to heat with the command, but was grateful it didn't.
"Okay, I will."
Draco stared at her for a bit longer before calling for Olli. The tiny elf popped into view. He was still just as nervous as before. Hermione wondered what had it so wound up as she watched it wring its hands together and pull on its ears. Harry and Ron were generally kind to house elves since Dobby had been such a staple in their lives. Kreacher always pushed their boundaries with his rudeness but they were still as kind as one can be to him. Still, she wondered what the boys had said to make him so restless.
"Take Hermione to her room."
Olli nodded before quickly running to take her hand.
"Wait," Hermione said before shaking off her bag and rustling through the contents. She pulled out a bit of parchment and handed it to him. He looked at it questionably before a gentle smile pulled at the corner of his lips. The distance between the two of them closed as he held her tightly again to place a kiss on her forehead.
"Wait for me, Hermione. I'll come get you."
With a pop, Olli vanished them away to her room.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ginny was already waiting for her there. Hermione stifled a laugh as she watched Ginny fling a shoe at the platter, toppling various items of breakfast onto the floor.
"I'm not hungry!" she shrieked at it.
The mess vanished, followed by a replacement of fresh breakfast on the platter. It cautiously approached Ginny again before she dipped down to take off her other shoe. This time, Hermione couldn't hold her laughter and Ginny spun around. She laughed so much she thought she had truly lost her mind. Her emotions were getting away from her as tears began to fall down her cheeks. The sadness pulled so deep in her chest, her tears had a different purpose for falling.
Ginny's defensive stance faltered at the sight of her. Then she dropped the shoe to meet Hermione at her side, pulling her into a tight embrace.
"I know Hermione. I know. We're doing okay. We'll be okay. All of this will be okay," she whispered to her.
Her affirmations did nothing to slow the tears. In fact, it rooted it even further, reaching the crevices it once couldn't reach. Ginny's words were positive but the situation was so grave, she couldn't find the light of it.
Harry and Ron were here and it was nothing short of bad news. She hadn't been able to convince them that Draco was innocent of what they accused him of. Even worse, she made it a point to tell them that nothing out of the ordinary was going on at the Manor and that she was fine. In reality, she was scared out of her mind. Scared that if this dark bit of unstable magic in Draco were to completely overtake him, she'd lose him forever. The world as they knew it would be lost forever.
"I don't know what to do," Hermione managed to say. Ginny hugged her tighter. The complexity of what she felt could not be put into words. Did Ginny know the boys were here? She hadn't let on that she did.
Hermione decided not to tell her. If Ginny knew they were here, she'd lose control and find her way to the gates where they were. It clearly wasn't safe at the Manor if Olli had to vanish them to her room. The last thing she needed was Ginny to find herself in the clutches of Snape, Lucius or Theo. Draco hadn't specified why she couldn't roam the halls right now.
And where was Theo, anyway?
They sat for a while until the turbulence settled. It would have been longer had Olli not popped into view.
"Miss!" he squeaked. Ginny and Hermione jerked out of their depressive stupor. Hermione assumed he was talking to her but it had its big, watery eyes trained on Ginny. It hopped from one foot to the next as if in a hurry. "Miss, you must come with me. You is to go to your room and not come out until Master Theo comes to be getting you!"
Ginny sat upright and looked to Hermione. But it wasn't a look of confusion she gave her. Hermione couldn't quite read it.
"Okay Olli."
Ginny gave her another hug and Hermione returned it, but something was off. She didn't seem the least bit worried. Before she could call her out on it, Olli was by Ginny's side with its tiny hand clasped in hers. Her best friend avoided her eyes.
"I'll see you soon, Hermione." She and the house elf vanished.
Soon? When?
Hermione sat unmoved for what seemed like hours. Something wasn't right and now she was sure of it. Hermione Granger had lived through an entire war and had played all the games. Her intuition was screaming at her to get answers. Ginny was keeping something from her too. So was Draco, Theo, Harry and Ron. Her senses tuned in to the silence around her. No screams, no loud voices, no arguing, no evidence of a fight. She was certain that if Harry and Ron were here to take Draco away, they'd have brought help. Even with backup, she knew neither Draco nor Theo would go without a ground leveling fight.
A tug at the string of her heart nearly left her breathless at the thought of any of them dying over all of this. Her relationship with Harry and Ron had changed quite a bit since they parted ways during the last leg of the war. Harry's disturbing behavior and Ron's gruffness had changed the dynamics. Even still, she'd be miserable if she lost either of the two.
All of this was Voldemort's doing. Even in his grave, he was managing to tangle and disrupt their lives. It felt like they'd never be free of him.
They were so close to resolving this. She had one more idea she wanted to discuss with Draco, but all she could do was slip it to him on the slip of parchment. Now, she wasn't sure if they even had time to test it. Her bag filled with Muggle medical textbooks lay at her feet. She grabbed the book she had the note in and reviewed it once more. Just in case Draco would be back before the sunset to get her.
Various pictures of muggle IV equipment filled the earmarked page. She furrowed her brow at the complexity of it. Apparently, it was a skill most Muggle nurses knew how to do and had to do quite regularly. How hard could it be? Her theory was that the Phoenix potion wasn't lasting as long as it needed to because it wasn't going directly into the blood stream. Draco had made multiple versions of the potion to be used in different ways—topical, through a cut in the skin, oral, and so on, but hadn't made one that was fit for direct entry into a vein.
Hermione had poured over many medical textbooks during her "internship" with Madame Pomfrey. Not one of them mentioned potions being using directly through a vein. That's when it all made sense to her. Perhaps the cure would involve a bit of innovation and a combination of the Muggle and magical world's healing powers. Combined with adjusting the purging to Draco's needs, she believed they had a good shot at resolving this.
She sighed. Hopefully, Draco understood where she was going with her theory on the potion. They would need supplies, time to practice and to continue purging but with the boys' arrival, it looked like they had run out of time. They were so close.
Even still it would be a long road. Once they found that it worked, the process of purging would have to begin and the stakes would be higher. Whatever way everyone purged now would have to amplify tenfold in combination with the IV push of potion into their veins. Indeed, it would have to get worse before it got better. She shuddered at the thought.
Hermione leapt from the couch and began to pace. It was too quiet. Only the soft bristle of her bare feet across the plush carpet met her ears. Words couldn't explain how much she hated the waiting game. For all she knew, Draco could be halfway to Azkaban by now. Or all of them could be injured or dead.
"Fuck," Hermione muttered to herself before raking her fingers through her hair. She sucked in a couple of breaths, willing herself to calm down before she made a rash decision. The first thing she wanted to do was bolt from the room and run to the gates to see what was going on for herself. Or maybe run to Ginny's room to see if she could coax the truth out of her. She even had the bizarre notion to go looking for Winifred or Jaleesa to beg for the answers she craved before she went mad. Instead, she tried something else.
"Olli!" Hermione said loudly.
She fought the roll of her eyes as he popped into view. Had she always had the ability to call him? Had she known she could call him, it would have saved her from many situations. She calmed her expression. Her frustration wasn't for the kind creature. Rounded eyes looked at her warily. Like he knew what she was going to ask.
"Hey Olli, I hate to ask you this, but is everyone okay?"
It nodded its head furiously. "Yes! Yes, Miss everythings is fine!"
Hermione eyed him suspiciously. There was something about the short answer that bothered her. "By everyone, I mean the two gentlemen you mentioned earlier and Draco."
"Yes! Olli knows what you mean."
She crossed her arms and bit her lip. Still feeling unsatisfied with the answer, she asked, "What dealings were the gentlemen talking about?"
Hermione had forgotten how quick house elves could run. It happened so fast. Olli darted to her heavy bag full of books and began a relentless assault on its own head by beating himself around the head and chest. Hermione rushed to snatch the bag away, finding the strength of a house elf to be a wonder.
"Stop! Stop it! You don't have to answer! I'm sorry for asking Olli, please stop! Stop!" she screamed at it as she finally pried it from his tiny hands.
Olli threw his arms over his head and trembled. It breathed heavily until Hermione approached and placed a gentle hand on its shoulder.
"I'm sorry," she said to him quietly, feeling utterly like shit for causing him to do this. "I didn't realize you couldn't tell me and I'm sorry. I just wanted to make sure everyone was okay."
He shook his head and blew his nose on a handkerchief it produced. "Miss, everyone is fine. Olli is not to tell you certain things. Master Draco says it is for the best."
Hermione stiffened as she patted its back. There was no doubt Draco told him to say exactly that to her if she asked. She could count on two hands how many times he'd told her that keeping this from her was "for the best".
Hermione didn't think it was possible to be more confused than she already was. It was almost as if Draco was expecting the boys to arrive. Ginny too.
"Are you able to get Jaleesa to come see me?" she asked.
Olli nodded enthusiastically, "Yes! That is one thing Olli can do!" It vanished from view, grateful to make up for not being able to give her the answers she wanted.
Hermione groaned in disbelief as moments later, Olli appeared clutching the wrist of a very flustered and half naked Jaleesa. She would very much like to be woken from this nightmare now, please.
"What is even!—" Jaleesa hissed.
When she saw Hermione, she threw her hands up in exasperation. "Of course. Of course its you."
She walked over to the sitting area and snatched a blanket from the couch to cover herself. Olli seemed not to have cared about what she was up to before he grabbed her. She only had on a black, collared, long-sleeved shirt that clearly belonged to Lucius and barely covered her arse. Her knickers had been left behind.
"I didn't mean....," Hermione started, but she was at a loss for words. Jaleesa glared at the house elf as he cowered behind the couch.
"You have questions, right? You already know the ones I can't answer so make it quick. I was in the middle of something, obviously," she snapped.
Hermione almost regretted asking for her, but she was here now. She never liked the girl's attitude and being in the presence of Draco's ex was never a great feeling. She glanced at the sliver of honey brown thighs peeking from out of the blanket. Unfortunately, her mind ran rampant with gut tugging thoughts. Draco used to touch those very same thighs.
Jaleesa was a free spirit, always half-naked when she saw her. Draco had surely enjoyed seeing her voluptuous figure and full breasts prancing around his room at some point. They had probably fucked in the very room he could hardly touch her in. His pale white skin crushed against her honey brown. His icy grey eyes gazing into her chocolate ones as he brought her to the mind-blowing brink of bliss the same way he had done for her less than an hour ago. The contrast of his milk-colored strong hands tangling in her jet-black curls, the same way they liked to do in hers. Two magical beings from two different worlds. She wondered how they'd gotten together. Who wooed who.
Jaleesa snapped her fingers. Heat crept around her ears at the thoughts that threatened to tell the girl nevermind. But as Jaleesa glared at her impatiently, her pretty features distorted with attitude, she figured doing that wouldn't bode well for her. Now wasn't the time to piss her off even further.
"What can you tell me about all of this? Does Ginny know what's going on?"
Jaleesa clutched the blanket tighter around her, her thigh disappearing beneath it. Her glare softened slightly to one of pity. "I can't answer that either, Hermione. You know this. But what I can say is to--
"Trust Draco, I know," Hermione interrupted.
"Well, there you have it. What more is there to it Hermione? I'm not understanding what's so hard about it. Why don't you trust him?"
Hermione opened her mouth to speak, but found she didn't have an answer. The reality was that the war had ruined her sense of trust. She had lost count at how many people had turned on Harry in the thick of it all. The offer to give up Harry had been extended to many, all for nothing more than the possibility that Voldemort would dial back his reign of terror. The temptation had been too sweet for some.
Hermione had also seen enemies become allies. It was a constant swap of loyalties and now, her heart no longer believed anything at face value. She had to see it for herself. Taste it, touch it, see it, feel it in her heart.
Jaleesa stepped closer to her. "I asked you a question."
Hermione glared at her. "I don't like being kept in the dark. I hate it. I was like this during the war and I still feel the same way after."
"That's bullshit. I asked why don't you trust Draco, not people in general. What has he done?"
Hermione fixed her mouth to tell her it was none of her business, but then that would close the conversation off. Maybe Jaleesa would let slip something she could grasp onto. Something to satisfy her until Draco came back.
"He's keeping things from me! I'm allowed to not like it. I'm allowed to feel the way I do. He knows how I feel about these things, yet he does it anyway. I've proved myself worthy of knowing these deep dark things he wants to keep to himself. And it's not like I'll ruin whatever he has planned. If anything, I'll ruin it because I don't know what the fuck is going on."
Hermione slapped her hands over her face as if it would stop her tears from rolling. Instead, they spilled over her fingers and trickled from the sides of her hands.
Jaleesa sighed. "Yes, you're allowed to feel the way you do. I get it, I really do and I've been there with Draco. I've made some decisions I'm certainly not proud of." She paused, carefully choosing her next words.
"He had to trust that doing what I did with his father would keep his family alive. I, in turn, had to trust that Draco would do everything in his power to move on and not ruin my plans to save them. While the Dark Lord lived under this very roof, I had to suppress my abilities. Reduce myself to no more than a pet. Because of that, I've had to trust Draco and Lucius with my life more times than I could possibly count. Had I not trusted them, things would have gone very differently. We had to have blind faith in each other. It was essential. My decision meant we'd never be together ever again, but that was the best possible outcome. His parents and I are alive like he wanted. That was the goal."
She turned away and walked over to the roaring fireplace to get warm. "You want things to return to the way they were. I'm telling you right now that that's not possible, Hermione. You want to trust that he'll put all the pieces back together, back into a perfect fit and that's not how it works. Draco wants you safe. If he can't find a way to keep you in his life, he'll make sure you’re at peace when he exits it. He won't let even you get in the way of that. Draco loves hard, Hermione. This is the last leg of it. Stay true to him. Give him a chance to do what he needs to do and watch him blow your mind."
She paused again. "Remember you aren't the only one keeping secrets. Lucius? You think he doesn't want to know about that?"
Hermione remained still on the couch, absorbing the words as they replayed in her head.
"Oh, and Hermione?"
Hermione looked over towards Jaleesa. She found a softened expression, one of kindness almost. "Be strong. What's to come for you will be hard, and it won’t make sense at the time, but just know....." She looked away.
"It’s for your own good. I'll see you soon."
Billowing black clouds consumed the pretty girl until all that left was Hermione's blanket on the floor. It was spilled over the floor and lying in a heap of a mess that matched her soul.
See you soon? When?
Chapter 14: To Reclaim
Summary:
Something’s wrong with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort is no more thanks to Hermione, the Slytherin Trio and Winifred. Their happily ever after was supposed to begin. But now, something’s seriously wrong with Draco Malfoy. How far is Hermione willing to submit to an increasingly dominant Draco if it means saving the world again?
“I need you to take it, Granger. Take everything I’m about to do to you.”
Notes:
Ahh. The end is bitter sweet! To everyone and I mean everyone who gave this story a read, THANK YOU! There is nothing more satisfying than putting in so much work, for it to pay off in comments of people enjoying my work. THANK YOU! Enjoy the end of To Ruin and To Reclaim <3 --Love Ho3
Chapter Text
Hermione woke to the gentle, rhythmic tapping of the silver tray against her skin. She groaned, her hand ready to swat it away until she quickly sat up with a start. A low fire wilted into almost nothingness in the hearth of the darkened room and daylight had slipped away.
Once Jaleesa left, she bided her time with her notes, pouring over them as if she had an upcoming exam. In the process, she had uncovered another fear. That the potion could have unintended and devastating side effects. But she figured that by studying the potion’s components thoroughly, particularly the Phoenix tears and Muggle materials, she could find a way around any complications if they came up. What she hadn't expected was to fall asleep.
Her heart thumped uncomfortably in her chest, having not given her body time to adjust to waking. It was 6 p.m. and Draco hadn't come to get her in time. There was a time when she welcomed the cover of the darkness during the war, but now she loathed it. It now represented the exit of the man she knew and the introduction of a man she didn't.
Snatching a dinner roll from the tray to satisfy its persistent nudging, she chewed the dry thing until she couldn't take anymore. The tray was more forgiving today. It vanished as soon as she placed the rest of the dinner roll on it.
It was too late to go exploring now. She would have to stay and assess the damage in the morning. She would have to trust that Draco was outside of her room making big decisions and even larger moves to ensure they had a proper future. Draco's dominating, leading nature attracted her trust in the beginning but for the life of her, she couldn't understand why she found it hard to trust him now.
Their time at Hogwarts had been a trying time. Voldemort had still been active and Draco had just switched sides. They were newly infatuated with each other and unwilling to break each other's trust for fear of losing such a strong connection they had. It was a time to cling to your nearest ally and hang on for dear life. Maybe that was it. New love, love in the midst of trauma, the honeymoon phase, whatever you wanted to call it. Now they were in the thick of their first real big problem after the war, when they no longer had to cling to each other to survive.
But he hadn't led her astray yet, had he?
The taps shut off with a soft thump just as her bath water filled to the edges of the tub. The warmth of the water soothed her tired muscles but did nothing to calm her mind. Her thoughts sprinted from her, passing through thoughts of Harry and Ron dead somewhere in the Manor or Draco sitting in a cell in Azkaban. She dipped her head under the warm suds, trying to wash away the toxic thoughts. But as soon as she came up for air, they rushed back just like the cold bathroom air hitting her skin.
"Trust him," Hermione muttered under her breath.
She repeated it, willing memories of his love and devotion to the forefront. She wished she could Imperio herself to let go and let him take care of everything.
Sometime later, she cozied down into her covers. Any sane person would fall asleep from the softness and warmth alone, but she wouldn't. Not tonight. Not until she knew if there was reason to rest. The feeling that this would be the last moment of peace she would have for a while loomed over her.
Her life as she knew it could be in shambles right now but she'd never know it. Not within the safety and comfort of her secluded room. Hermione could have kicked herself for not asking Jaleesa to put protections on the room so that Ginny could stay here with her.
Loneliness resounded deep in her chest. She would even welcome the nighttime Draco to come beating on her door if it meant confirming that he was alive and well. She hoped everyone was okay.
Just as she felt the caress of sleep, a raw, gut-wrenching scream cut through the room. Hermione jerked from her relaxed position so harshly, her teeth clattered and her heart slammed into overdrive. She knew that scream from anywhere.
It was Ginny. Had she tried to come look for her, the loneliness getting to be too much as it did for her?
Hermione threw the covers off of her, tripping over the fluff at the end of the bed as she made her way to the door. Ginny screamed again, the kind of guttural cry that only came from someone pushed past their limit. The scream was so primal, Hermione felt her stomach twist and bile burn in her throat.
The door banged into the wall from the force of her snatching it open. The bang jolted her common sense awake. She halted before stepping foot out of her room. Draco had told her not to leave the room.
"Fuck," she muttered, her pulse pounding in her ears as she considered what to do. But then it was easy.
She would have to ask for forgiveness later because in no shape or form would she leave Ginny to fend for herself. Ginny would not do that to her either. Hermione turned on her heel, quickly crossing the room to grab her wand, and then was back at the doorway again. Not only would she need to avoid the other ex-Death Eaters in the Manor, she'd have to take on whichever one had Ginny. Her breath grew ragged as she considered the toll on her soul if she had to kill Snape, Lucius or Theo.
Taking a deep breath, she stepped into the darkened hall as another wail pressed on her ears.
"There you are, little lamb," said a voice that was smooth and deep with a hint of amusement.
Hermione instantly backed up as far as her legs would take her, trying to get into the room but a gloved hand reached from the darkness and gripped her arm painfully. Draco yanked her to him with such force, her hands flew out to grip his robes to stop herself from falling all over him.
She stilled as her hands took in the expensive, velvety material. Her eyes snapped upwards to see that only a hint of blonde fringe peeked from beneath the hood he wore on his head. She could feel his icy gaze, even though the shadows of the darkened hallway and the hood hid them from her.
Draco stood unnervingly still as she took him in. Her eyes roamed over his person, taking in the embroidered, subtle silver runes that shimmered faintly in the low light across the chest of his shirt. They trailed down to his tapered and leathered sleeves. A dark sash cinched at his waist, and beneath the folds, she saw his empty wand holster. He lazily twirled his wand in his hand, confident that if she tried anything, she wouldn't get far.
Her knees buckled. She shifted one foot back, panic rising with realization, but his grip was unyielding. He wouldn't let her move an inch.
"W-Why are you wearing your Death Eater robes, Draco?" she asked, quickly finding herself unable to suck in a breath.
He had specifically told her he'd gotten rid of them after Voldemort's death.
He didn't answer. Instead, he tilted his head from beneath the hood of his robes. The motion was so predatory, she could have sworn it belonged to someone else, had she not already heard his voice. A heavy sense of dread fell over her at his silence.
Ginny's screams and wails had stopped. Hermione didn’t know whether to feel relief or terror that it might mean she was too hurt or too close to death to make them.
"Walk," Draco said.
She obeyed but he didn't let her walk on her own. He released his powerful grip on her upper arm to rest his large hand on the back of her neck. Her bare feet padded along the chilly floors as he guided her through the Manor. Chills crept up along her bare arms and legs but it wasn't from the coolness of the hallways. Gone was Draco's dark and playful energy he usually had at this time of night. This was another Draco she didn't know.
They rounded corner after corner, his heavy dragonhide boots thumping across the pristine floor while her soft feet padded in tandem. Hermione wondered if she had simply been caught by an imposter. Someone who Polyjuiced himself into Draco. But as she tuned in to the way his boots hit the ground, she knew it was him. She knew the confident swagger of his walk from anywhere. Glamor charms and potions could change one's physical appearance, but it couldn't provide someone's mannerisms. Either way, her panic worsened as they walked on.
As they turned again, she realized they were headed in the direction of the dining hall. Her breath hitched as memories of her first time entering it slammed into her. She stopped and dug her heels into the floor, trying desperately to halt their steps in that direction. Of course, Draco anticipated it and gripped the back of her neck harder and moved her forward with ease. She stumbled but his hold on her prevented her from falling.
He chuckled lowly.
"Please," she whimpered, wincing as his fingertips grew to be uncomfortably tight on her neck. She looked up at him, hoping to get a look at his expression, but the heavy hood hid his handsome face.
"There will be time for begging later," he teased. "Walk."
Hermione wasn't exactly a religious or spiritual person. She relied on facts and what one could observe with their own eyes. But now, she silently reached out to an unknown God in her head. Whoever was listening. She wished for her own and Ginny's safety as well as the boys. Her wishes extended to Draco, who she realized was too far gone now.
They had waited too late.
Either way, she wished for a Hail Mary, a do over. A stray tear fell from her face and splashed against her foot before slipping between her toes. Stifling a sob, she kept walking as Draco asked.
At each corner, she feared they'd run into Snape, Lucius or a maniacal Theo. It was unnervingly quiet. No evidence of life around the Manor. No sign of Harry, Ron or Ginny. Her screams had been close by, yet she saw nothing that would indicate Ginny had been anywhere in the vicinity. She couldn't have been far.
As they neared the dining hall, she began to hear voices. She couldn't make out who they belonged to but one thing was certain, there were a lot of them. She and Draco came to a stop to the side and out of view of the people and entrance. He released her neck.
Listening intently, she found that the voices were male and they chattered and spoke happily amongst each other. Her eyes widened and snapped to Draco.
"Why have you brought me here?" She hated the tremble in her voice, how fragile her question sounded.
Draco's gloved hand brushed across her cheek softly, caressing it with his knuckles. Maybe this was the kindest thing he'd do for her ever again. She wondered if he wore them just so he wouldn't have to touch her directly. It hurt all the same. The deep ache threatened to cave her chest in.
"I'm going to show you instead.”
His fingertips trailed to her collar. Curling a finger under it, he pulled her roughly to him. His scent was intoxicating. Clean soap, bourbon and a twinge of wood, like he'd been drinking under the stars before he'd come to retrieve her. He dipped his head, nuzzling into the sensitive space behind her ear and gave her a long sniff that had something feral behind it. Something with raw and animalistic hunger.
She abruptly felt the temperature drop several degrees, a cool breeze caressing her body. Her clothes had been vanished.
Before she could speak, a wicked and piercingly loud laugh rang out from inside the dining hall. Hermione flinched hard, instinctively grasping onto Draco's robes and burying her face into his chest. Her shoulders shook with fear as several more maniacal laughs cut in.
He couldn't expect her to go in there like this. She looked up at him, one last wordless plea to save her from all of this. To tell her that he loved her and that he hadn't played her like a fiddle all this time. After all, Draco had risen to Voldemort’s side with startling speed. His skill, intelligence and confidence was undeniable. It was only logical for Voldemort to keep someone so formidable and manipulative so close. And now she realized he had put it all to use....on her.
Draco's hooded figure looked down at her, his face lost in shadow. It was almost poetic. She couldn’t make out his features, just as she could no longer make sense of the person he’d become.
"Tell me why before you throw me away," Hermione said, a rogue sniff leaving her. Her tears ran hot down her face. Once again, he dipped down and brushed his lips over the shell over her ear. She shuddered as he answered.
"Because this is the only way I can lose you and still keep you," he said quietly.
Hermione blinked, the meaning of his words lost to her. She waited for him to say more but he gave her nothing else. A loud slam came from inside the dining hall and she started again. At the same time her heart ratcheted up, she felt a trickle of warm liquid run down her legs. Her face flushed miserably, redness spreading around her cheeks and ears as she trembled.
"Ah. Can't have that, can we?"
His gloved hand waved over her. A rush of warm air caressed her lower body, cleaning the urine and leaving her with a clean sent.
He tilted her chin so she would face him.
"There...good enough to eat," he said, his voice velvet smooth.
He dropped his hand from her face to begin taking off his outer robe. As the hood lowered and his platinum blonde hair came into view under the low lighting of the hallway, her heart gave a traitorous tug. Carefully, he folded the robe into a neat square before it vanished entirely. He smoothed the breast of his shirt, knocking off imaginary dust from the sleeves of it. The Malfoy signet ring glinted in the torchlight. It was once endearing for her to see, but now it reminded her of her place in the wizarding world. Below it.
Even still, he looked good enough to eat. He looked like a professional weapon. His broad shoulders and dark clothing offset by his icy blonde hair and equally chilling eyes was a sight to see. It was bittersweet.
He caught her staring at him, a smirk creeping along the corners of those lips that had once given her immeasurable pleasure. She closed her slightly parted mouth.
"Shall we?" Draco offered her an elbow as if they were ready to stroll the gardens. Hermione refused it, instead taking off in the opposite direction. She made some distance before she was suddenly jerked back with such force by her neck, she thought it might have snapped.
Kneeling, she clawed at the collar, expecting it to be the cause of her pain but her hands landed on something out of place. A thin leather strap hung from the front of the collar and it trailed all the way to Draco's outstretched hand, which held the end of it.
A leash. When had he even had the time to place it on?
Hermione gasped as she tried to gain control over her breaths. She wanted to scream her frustrations at him but her throat was too sore to use.
"Pets can be well-loved creatures. We love them almost as much as we love people. But love doesn’t mean letting them run wild before they’re trained to behave. Will you behave, Mudblood?"
Hermione shuddered at the word, but she nodded. The extent of Draco's abilities was still unknown to her even though she'd seen him perform some amazing feats. She would not test his patience. She nodded.
"I would rather show you off without it. You've been so good to me until just now. But I find this to be just as....stimulating."
Her lips trembled. She stood on shaky legs and made her way back to him.
A growl of frustration, followed by the sound of a chair scraping against the floor echoed from the hall. Then she heard the thud of something heavy hitting flesh and a low moan of pain. She knew that voice from anywhere. Dread filled every crevice of her body.
"Ron?" Hermione said, incredulously. "Was that Ron? Why is he still here?"
Draco's smirk left his face to be replaced with one of coldness. "Let's find out."
He turned on his heel, letting his hand hang loosely by his side with the leash handle in it. As soon as she felt the tug on her collar, she walked forward and into the dining hall.
The animated chatter died down the instant Draco stepped into view at the entrance. The dining hall was so different, she would have guessed it was a completely different room in the Manor had she not known the way there.
Once decorated for elegance, it was now dressed in dark, gothic accents. Heavy velvet drapes in deep crimson masked the windows, and wrought iron candelabras alternated between the empty plates in front of each robed Death Eater. All of them were seated at the dark wooden beauty of a table. The air was colder and heavier, the tang of dark magic so strong, she wanted to cover her face and nose. However, her hands were occupied with hiding as much of her naked self as she could. A useless motion.
The twelve men sat in silence around the long table, their faces hidden. Hermione could only see bits and pieces of their features as they peeked from beneath their hoods. She sobbed as her eyes landed on two more individuals sitting at the end closest to the entrance.
Ron and Harry were tied side by side, slumped in their chairs. She could see the rise and fall of their chests.
At the head of the table, a high-backed empty seat waited. There was no empty seat for Hermione.
Draco walked forward alongside the table, his boots thudding against the floor. But Draco prowled along slowly, eyeing each man up, scrutinizing their whole being for any sign of deviance from perfection. He truly looked like a predator. And there she was, trailing along behind him like a lamb being led to the slaughter.
Defeat slowly sank into her bones. As Draco took his seat at the head of the table, she found all eyes, except for Harry and Ron's on her. Their hoods were gone now. Snape sat furthest away, his head angled downward and his curtain of black hair covering his face. Then, there was Lucius, Theo, Cassian Vale and Marcus Flint's brother she knew for certain. The others, she recognized from Hogwarts' class of Slytherins but could not name. There was one in particular with hair just as blonde as Draco's. She couldn't get a good look at his face. It was turned away.
Draco yanked at the leash, drawing her to her knees beside him. A ripple of cruel snickers passed around the room. She looked to Draco, who was looking at them, a hint of a smile playing across his lips. If she weren't so afraid, she'd allow her anger a turn at playing with her emotions. Instead, her heart pounded against her ribcage like a trapped rabbit. This new aura from Draco was deafening terrifying. She could feel the change. Could feel the difference like she could reach out and touch it.
From her view at Draco's side, she could no longer see Ron or Harry, she only saw the expensive boots and tailored pants of those sitting at the table. The faces of those sitting on either side of Draco were just out of sight, the tabletop tall and looming over her. She supposed it was better than being front and center. Maybe she could stay by his side and out of view until this was over. But they had already seen her now. Had seen the Brightest Witch of Her Age naked and paraded through the dining hall like a piece of meat. Like a pet.
"We've waited a long time for this day."
Draco's voiced surged through the room, demanding everyone's attention. She heard voices murmur in agreeance. Hermione had never heard him use this tone of voice. It was unnerving.
"But I must ask you to wait a little while longer. First, let's eat and be merry. Then we’ll talk about what comes next. About becoming the generation that finishes what Voldemort started… our way.” He raised his goblet in toast and then drank from it.
There was silence and then she heard the clatter of glasses back onto the table as they finished their toast. Immediately, the hall broke into animated talking amongst themselves. Hermione kept her eyes low to the floor, fighting a shiver that threatened to unravel her ability to stay still and unseen.
Though several times, she caught herself glancing up at Draco. He didn’t spare her a glance, lounging with ease as he leaned onto the opposite armrest, elbow propped and fist tucked beneath his chin. The man next to him was muttering something to Draco she couldn't hear. Good. Focus on him.
Minutes later, the smell of food met her nose. Her stomach growled in protest at the tease of a good meal. She should've eaten when she had the chance. Everyone ate and ignored her thankfully. All except one.
She picked at a spot on the floor. When she looked up, she found a face peeking back at her--The blonde Death Eater several seats away. He gave her a gentle smile, but he made her uneasy. Even more-so because he looked… familiar. Had they gone to school together? No, she'd recognize that hair color from anywhere. No one else at Hogwarts had platinum blonde hair like Draco's. But this man did.
A loud bang on the top of the table had her scrambling up against Draco's chair. She mistakenly grabbed at his leg. When she looked up, she expected to meet Draco's angry gaze. Instead, she found Draco glaring across the room, his fist still in place on the table from when he slammed it down.
A quick glance under the table told her that the blonde man had been caught. She could no longer see his face under the table. Eventually, the quiet conversations around the table resumed, while Hermione felt weak all over from the scare.
Draco cut his eyes down at her and winked. Hermione blushed furiously, tearing her eyes away from him to pick at the spot on the floor again.
Hermione savored the time the others were taking to eat. As long as they were eating and conversing amongst themselves, the less likely she’d be noticed.
Sometime later, Draco’s hand eased into view holding a small bit of strawberry. She shook her head.
“Eat,” he said.
Hermione shook her head again. For one she didn’t trust it and two, she’d as sure as throw it back up than keep it down. Her stomach was already in knots.
Draco’s chair skidded backwards and suddenly he had her curls in a tight grip. He bent down to whisper in her ear. “Eat it or I’ll redden your fucking arse in front of the lot of them. Do you want that?”
“No,” she whimpered as the a new set of chills prickled on the surface of her bare body. She opened her mouth and he popped the strawberry in.
“Well, I do,” he smiled. He let her hair go and leaned back into his relaxed position to continue his conversation with the man. As if nothing had even happened. While they talked, Draco absentmindedly fed her strawberries.
Just as she felt her stomach reach the brink of fullness, he fed her one that she fumbled to keep in her mouth. Her tongue darted out to catch it but she missed it, instead wrapping her lips around his thumb. The strawberry hit the floor.
Hermione snapped her gaze to Draco, expecting him to rip her from underneath the table. There was darkness and lust behind the storm of his grey eyes now. She remembered it well, having been caught several times with him after the sun went down. The man beside him kept talking but she was certain he wasn’t listening anymore.
He slipped his thumb back into her mouth, while using his other fingers hooked around the side of her cheek. She knew what he wanted and so she sucked. It wasn’t smart to get him started at this hour but it was better than refusing him again. She didn’t want to know what happens if she refuses. More than anything she wanted to stay as inconspicuous as one of the legs holding up the grand table.
Her tongue swirled and teased around his thumb before sucking on it with more pressure this time. He still tasted of the strawberries he fed her and she quickly found herself cursing her body for reacting to her own actions. She cursed her body for falling victim to Draco’s advances time and time again.
Draco removed his thumb and patted her on the head. The action doused her with shame. How Jaleesa managed to do this for so long, she did not know. It was damaging to the spirit and she already felt herself going mental.
Thankfully no one had seen it but for good measure, her eyes darted around under the table to find it absent of the blonde man. He was behaving this time.
The talking ceased all of a sudden, Draco having given them some kind of sign that it was time to resume their talk. She shuddered as she was sure he didn’t plan to keep her at his side and almost under the table the whole night.
“As I was saying, we’ve waited a long time for this day to come. To continue the Dark Lord’s work. Now, we have guests so let’s make sure we give them a warm welcome. Starting with my favorite Mudblood.”
Draco yanked the leash, pulling her to a stand. She clutched at the collar around her neck but then quickly moved to sling an arm over her breasts and cup her lower region.
“Say hello, little lamb.” Hermione bowed her head and let her curls fall to cover her face like waterfalls. She couldn’t bear to face them. Were Harry and Ron awake? She couldn’t bear to face them either. Merlin, how did things get this far?
“She made me work very hard to earn her trust. Didn’t you sweetheart?” Draco slammed his hand down onto her arse, wrenching a yelp from her. The sniggers and laughs carried on until her face surely matched the color of her arse.
“The Dark Lord had the right idea but the execution fell short. He blatantly told the world his ideas, showed his hand. Thats not the way to do it.” He paused, eyeing Hermione.
He fisted her hair, bringing her under the table and directly in front of his lap. He brushed his knuckles against her cheek, continuing on. While grateful that she was out of view, she feared what was to come next. But it was so odd how gentle he touched her. It only made her more afraid, being that Draco could switch at the drop of a hat. It clouded her ability to grieve the fact that their relationship was over.
“Mudbloods must go…..But not far. Let me explain.” He gathered a loose curl and twirled it around his finger. She wasn’t sure what to do with her hands so she clasped them together and held them in her lap. Again, others around the table agreed with him.
“I imagine a world where those who inherited the pure blood of Merlin himself, rule over those that didn’t. Purebloods….ambitious, loyal, dominant. The most deserving to have the world as their footstool.” Draco unfastened his trousers, quietly unzipping the fly. His cock stretched and bulged against his black boxers. He was rock hard.
“Of course, there’s always a place for the others. Mudbloods…submissive, too trusting, people-pleasers, especially when trying to assimilate into our world.” Hermione watched as Draco freed himself completely from his boxers, mesmerized as he began slow upwards strokes along his cock. She clenched her thighs together.
Harry and Ron were feet away, tied up and unmoving. And here she was, close to leaking on the floor. His body heat and scent was working against every grain in her body that was telling her it was wrong to feel this way. Still, arousal pooled in her lower belly.
Gently, he cupped her chin and brought her lips to the fat head of his cock. Their audience couldn’t see what they were doing but they would if he keep this up.
Somehow, all she could think was finally.
Finally, he let her wrap her lips around him after weeks of denial. Weeks of teasing and “almost” encounters and now she was home.
Hermione figured that Draco was playing a dangerous game. He might’ve been the king of edging but once she sank her claws into him by way of having his cock in her mouth, it would be him that would yield by the end of it. He might have thought he was in control but she could do him one better.
Getting over the initial shock and the shelter of the table, she hungrily took him further in her mouth until the head nudged the back of her throat. All so she could draw forth and flood her mouth with spit to swallow him whole. But she’d work him first.
Just as quickly, Draco tangled his hand in her hair in warning but she continued sucking and licking any and every part of his cock she could get to. She drew long licks from the base of it to the tip before nibbling gently on the underside. His speech faltered so subtly, one would miss it, but she didn’t.
“The place for Mudbloods is at our feet. Doing our hard labor, getting their hands dirty, looking to us for guidance.” He grunted and guided Hermione further down his length. “That’s good baby, just like that,” he muttered.
Hermione froze. There was no way the Death Eaters hadn’t heard him. She thought he meant to let this happen discreetly. Hermione pulled her lips off of him with a pop.
“She’s a bit shy, but that can be rectified,” Draco announced to fucking everyone. He leaned down. “Put my cock back in your mouth before I wake your friends and allow them to see the show.”
Hermione’s eyes widened. “Please,” she whispered. “Please don’t do that to me.”
And she meant every word. Despite what had been going on with the boys, that would change her relationship with her best friends forever. She’d never be able to look them in the eye. Never. They wouldn’t be the same either.
He wound the leash around his fist and tugged it, bringing her face back close to his lap. “Then you better keep sucking me until I tell you to stop,” he murmured deeply. Something else set off deep within Hermione too. She grew wetter at the sound of his command.
Hermione took him deep this time, drawing another deep grunt from his chest. She expected him to keep talking but he seemed inclined on letting her please him for a while first. Her ears and face burned with shame but at least the table hid her. Though it was getting tougher to suck him quietly. Draco liked it wet and sloppy and so did she. And so, the quiet dining hall was silent except for her the wet sucks and slurps of her jaw and lips.
She let up on him to lick along the length of the thick veins circling his cock. Like muscle memory, she remembered where each one was and she gave each a kiss and suck as in to say she missed them. She twirled her tongue around the head to drink the droplet of pre-cum she knew to be there and gladly swallowed it. How it didn’t bother him to be pleasured in front of his own father, best friend, and enemies, she did not know.
Draco let out a low whistle of appreciation. “You see that’s the difference. A pureblood would never allow someone to humiliate them the way she allows me too. Self sacrifice is simply not an option for us. She’s willing to do this to herself to stop them,” he nodded towards Harry and Ron, “from seeing her suck a cock she’s sucked dozens of times.”
More laughs sounded around the room. It hurt to be talked about like she was nothing to him. Like she had been nothing to him this entire time.
Hermione took him past the dip of her throat, swallowing so much of him that her nose was in his public hair. A sharp hiss of pleasure broke from Draco’s lips, interrupting his laugh. Her lips managed a small smile. He tipped his head down to look at her, his expression mostly of lust but with a twinge of anger trying to break through to the surface.
Then, he smiled that heartbreaking smile she missed so much. But she knew that this time it only meant trouble for her. With both hands on either side of his head, Draco thrust roughly into her mouth, breaking her concentration and dragging a nasty, loud gag from her. Hermione was used to swallowing him whole but it took concentration and he had broken it.
Despite the deep hacking coughs he elicited from fucking her mouth, he kept thrusting with all his might. The wet sounds of the drool leaving her mouth echoed around the room as he took every ounce of control from her. Her hands flew to his hips to push some of his length out of her throat but he slapped them away.
“Put your fucking hands down and take me,” Draco rasped. Hermione obeyed. It was better to let him finish than further anger him. And with the pace he was going, he wouldn’t be long. But the Draco she knew couldn’t be taken out by one nut. His cock was insatiable. He’d be hard within minutes again.
Draco slipped himself from her mouth just in time to finish himself on her face. Ropes of thick cum spattered across her cheeks, nose and chin. He painted her face like a work of art. He breathed heavily, eyeing her with an unreadable expression. Would Draco come to his senses and realize what he was doing? He had just purged. If they played their cards right, he could get out of this and so could she.
But she saw it. His gaze became icy cold and he smirked. He pulled on the leash and she shot to her feet at the force of it. She instantly snapped her eyes shut and forced her head down so their audience couldn’t see the cum on her face. But they could. They knew. Her arms wrapped around her body again.
His warm hand wrapped around her belly, pulling her into a seated position in his lap. “Show them how good you are for me,” he whispered in her ear. He tipped her head up, forcing her to take in the view before her. This time, all except the hooded figure at the end had their faces trained on her. Even Snape. All had varying degrees of intrigue and lust on their faces.
“Easily manipulated. Trained to obey. Think of what kind of world we could create when we have millions of them working this way for us. It’s in their blood.”
Hermione kept her eyes downcast as he continued speaking. The fact that Draco would humiliate her in this way taunted and played with her mind.
A rough moan of pain sounded in the room. No, no, no! Hermione though.
Her eyes cut to Ron and Harry who were both stirring from their slumber. Hermione quickly turned to Draco, “Get this off of me. I’m begging you. Don’t let them see me this way,” Hermione pleaded. Draco ignored her.
“Good evening,” he said loudly to them. “Alright there?”
Harry was the first to manage lifting his head. The state of his clothing and face broke her heart. She wasn’t sure of the extent of his injuries but it looked as if he’d been beaten for hours. Ron did too. He mumbled something under his breath.
Hermione squirmed in Draco’s lap, wishing to disappear all together.
“In a hurry to suck me again, little lamb?”
Hermione nodded. “Yes, please!” she said much too enthusiastically. Anything to get him to allow her to dip out of view.
Draco chuckled. “You won’t get off that easy. Not by a long shot.” He pulled her deeper into his lap, slinking downward a bit in the seat. He pried her legs wide open and propped them on either side of his own.
She might have imagined it, but it seemed as if every Death Eater—except the one at the end, leaned closer to take a look at her naked sex. Theo, she saw, looked on curiously, twirling his dinner knife in his hand.
Hermione attempted to shut her thighs but Draco held a firm grip on her.
“Let her fucking g—!” Ron began to roar from across the room. He was immediately silenced. Hermione couldn’t find it in her to look him in the face. Not while she had a face full of Draco's mess and her cunt on full display. While Harry had been the first to lift his head, Ron had been the first to open his eyes. The chair creaked and rattled as he shook it with fury, trying his best to get loose from the chair. The noise in turn, woke Harry fully.
His brilliant green eyes opened in confusion then quickly narrowed as they landed on the Death Eaters. Once he saw Hermione, he began to struggle too. She looked away from him.
“Let’s continue,” Draco said to the room. The restlessness in the room was palpable. “I promised you all something didn’t I?”
Some of the Death Eaters clapped while others jeered at him playfully for keeping them waiting all this time. Hermione tensed painfully in Draco’s lap. He couldn’t be talking about…. Her?
She could feel Draco rustling with something in his pocket. He wandlessly cleared the table of everything except their goblets, pulled out a large swatch of parchment, and levitated it down on the table. It was a map of the area, sectioned into several parts with a number attached to it. He sat back and adjusted her legs wider.
“How would you all like to be kings? There are 12 regions. There are 12 of you. Each one of you will govern the area of your choosing. As long as you follow what we’ve established here, your region, your world, will be of whatever you make of it. We have made years worth of progress in weeks, finally ensuring cooperation and a proper takeover of those regions. Now all there’s left to do is choose. Choose now amongst yourselves where you want your legacy to continue. But know that you all answer to me. While you may be kings, I am your fucking God.”
The menacing nature of his tone left the room starkly silent. Even as she was leaned into Draco's warm embrace with her back to his chest, it didn’t stop the chills from flowing over her.
“You may begin,” he said.
The room slammed into chaos as Marcus Flint’s brother was the first to dive onto the table to snatch the map. But it was quickly snatched from his hands by another unknown man. The room was littered with loud talking and shouts of odes to claim.
Draco wrapped his arms tighter around her in a bear hug and nuzzled his face into the side of her neck. “Hmm,” he growled, “Finally some you and me time, yeah?” He whispered a spell she couldn’t hear and she felt a warm breeze brush over her face, clearing it of his seed.
Hermione couldn’t deny the heat ratcheting up in her body. She should be angry, hurt, upset, anything but turned on. But as she felt the ooze of her own slickness slipping over her lips, she knew she was too far gone.
He was so warm behind and underneath her. While still nuzzled into her neck, his fingertips found their way to her pert nipples, pulling and teasing them. She arched her back involuntarily, but quickly recovered as she forced herself to sit still.
“No? You don’t like when I do that?” He teased.
Yes, she loved every bit of it but they had an audience. And not just any audience. Harry and Ron were awake now.
Draco’s used his other hand to massage her belly before trailing lower. Hermione placed her hand on top of his to stop him. He pushed her hand away, harshly, then gave her clit a painful slap. What came out of her was a mix of a gasp and a moan. The intensity of that kind of pressure on her already sensitive clit was insane. She loved every bit of it.
“Fucking look at you,” Draco said, raising his hand so Hermione could look at it. It was sticky and wet with her arousal. He slapped her clit again and she jolted in pleasure this time. Next, he worked on her inner thighs, squeezing and rubbing them. An almost tender notion, like they were still lovers.
It seemed a lifetime ago when Draco asked to be the man in her life. Her refuge, her savior, her protector.
A moan left her lips as he found her clit and moved his soft circles there. But no one could hear her through the chaos of the men arguing and shouting at each other and they obscured her view of Harry and Ron. Draco dipped his middle finger inside of her and brought it to his lips to taste before dipping into her again with two fingers like she was a honey pot. Her back arched and she found herself grinding on his hardening cock.
“Yes,” he hissed. “You've waited so patiently for me to touch you, haven’t you? Was it worth the wait?” Draco slapped her cunt.
“Y-yes!” she gasped.
“I know,” he growled. A hand made its way to her throat while the other strummed and tuned her cunt with practiced ease. He spread her lips, allowing a finger to swipe up her slit, gathering the slickness as he went. He pressed and smeared it over her clit with more pressure.
“What do you think your little heroes are saying right now?” Draco asked. It was useless to avoid looking their way. The arguing men were no longer shielding them and had moved elsewhere to continue it.
Their gazes seared into her from across the room. Ron’s mouth moved but no sound came out. He seemed to be calling her name repeatedly to get her attention. His face was an awful shade of red, surely a combination of the state of her spread so wide in front of him and the anger that Draco was humiliating her this way.
Harry sat quietly with an expression she couldn’t read. His eyes….. were locked on Draco’s fingers. As Draco tightened his other hand around her neck, Harry’s eyes traveled there too.
“Something’s wrong with that one, isn’t it? I think he likes what I’m doing to you,” said Draco, amusement littering his voice. He gave her temple a kiss. Somehow it snapped her out of her trance and she attempted to shut her thighs.
He pinched her clit, the pain so sharp she nearly fell out of his lap. She let her legs fall open again and Draco continued playing with her.
“Draco, stop. Whatever you wanted to accomplish, you’ve done it. You’ve ruined everything,” she said while fighting the catch in her voice.
“If all is ruined, we might as well continue on through the fire then, right?”
Hermione didn’t have time to think or respond. He had already stood, bringing her with him. A heavy hand splayed across the top of her back, guiding her face down onto the table. His heavy boots kicked her legs apart.
“I knew once they came snooping by, that things would turn out this way.” She heard the soft whip of his belt leaving the loops of his trousers.
“They came here one too many times. So many pathetic attempts to coax information from me. Get me to say that one damning thing that’ll confirm their suspicions."
His hands began to kneed her arse. The contact was delicious and she felt herself fire up once again. Even as he insulted her, she found she only wanted him to never stop touching her.
“You were always the brain of the bunch but I don’t know what happened. I don’t know why you didn’t figure it out sooner. You surely figured out how to end the Dark Lord, didn’t you? Fucked with everyone's plans didn't you?”
His belt slammed down upon her arse and she let out a scream. He had never hit her this hard before. Her breaths came quick and fast like she was in labor.
The majority of the Death Eaters were still talking and mouthing off loudly, but the loud smack of the belt had distracted the rest. Several pairs of eyes were on them now. Probably the ones that managed to secure the region they wanted and did not need to continue their tirade.
“Didn’t you?” Draco repeated, harshly cracking the belt across her arse again.
Hermione’s lips parted in silent pain and she lifted onto her elbows. Too much. It was too much. Ron was back yelling silently and Harry still watched, still as a statue. His eyes were focused on her nipples brushing against the tabletop.
She hung her head in preparation of the next hit but it never came. Hermione chanced a look back and found Draco admiring his work. Her arse had angry lines crisscrossing in different directions.
“Why?” Hermione asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She almost thought he didn’t hear her but moments later, he answered.
“If you mean why you, it's pretty simple. I’ve always gotten what I wanted. Even if what I wanted, didn’t want me. For a Mudblood, you were the hardest witch to pin down. Even Pureblood witches had less standards than you. I had to have you. And now I do.”
He paused. “But you also serve as a great example of how those with your blood are easily made to be obedient and pliable. Take a look around. They want what we have. Look how well you’re behaving. How well they know they can make the others behave now that they see the Mudblood of all Mudbloods shaped to my desire. You lot and your hero complexes will be the fucking death of you all.”
Hermione realized how clearly she'd heard every word he said. The hall was quiet now, all were watching them intently. Draco gripped her forearm and spun her around to face him. He pressed himself against her, pushing the backs of her thighs tightly into the table behind her. The darkness behind his eyes was so evident, she found it hard to hold his stare.
The black vein across his neck pulsed like an angry black tattoo. Her heart did the same. They were in the thick of it now.
He guided her by the neck towards Ron and Harry. Their chairs flew out from their tucked positions to face them. Hermione didn’t think it was possible to feel more shame than she did now. But now, naked, up close and humiliated, she wished she could simply melt into the floor.
Her biggest mistake was trusting a former ex-Death Eater to love her the way she wanted to be loved. An even bigger mistake to trust that Voldemort’s top man wouldn’t have devious motives of his own. Her tears were endless. Would he keep her, to be toyed with in front of his followers until she was no longer useful?
The Death Eaters moved closer to them but kept their distance.
A heavy hand guided her by the neck to bend over. As a result, she hovered over Ron. She made to keep her hands on the tops of her thighs but Draco had other plans. He slapped her arse.
“Bend over. All the way. Hold onto his legs,” he said.
She did as she was told, keeping her head bowed as she was unwilling to look Ron in the face. Draco chuckled as he said something to his followers but Hermione tuned him out. Her shoulders shook at the utter insanity of the situation she’d put herself in. They could never come back from this. Never.
He slapped her arse again—hard. He must have been talking to her.
“I said look at him. I want him to see how well you take me. You can act as though you don’t want it, but they don’t know you like I know you. You’ve been begging for my cock for weeks.”
Hermione breathed heavily, bringing her face as level with Ron’s as she could. His eyes cut down at her, the anger evident behind his blue eyes but it wasn't meant for her. There was still a softness there he knew she needed. It was okay. While Draco did this to her, he would be right there for her. He mouthed something.
'I’m sorry. I love you.'
Hermione blinked. It wasn’t his fault at all. He didn’t need to apologize. Either way, she mouthed that she loved him too.
Her knees bucked just as she felt the slick warmth of Draco’s tongue fast and hungry on her clit. Any remnant of self-pity was instantly gone. Especially now that his lips had finally returned to her cunt after so long of denying her. She hadn’t expected him to do it after so long of denying himself too.
But now, another challenge presented itself. And that was schooling her features with Ron watching her closely. Draco licked a long stripe between her lips before ending at her clit where he sucked on it fervently. A small puff of air left her lungs as she fought the tremble of her legs and the impending orgasm on the horizon. His lips finally touching hers had shocked her body into a painful throb of pleasure waiting to be relieved.
She bit her lip before quickly releasing it as Draco worked her slowly and with the ease that comes from an experienced lover. He wanted her to shout, to scream, to react just so her friends could see how crazy he could drive her, no matter what situation he put her in.
Draco opened her wider, diving his tongue into her soaked cunt and grunting in appreciation. “So good,” he whispered from behind her.
That was all it took. Stars exploded from behind her eyes and she let out a moan worthy of a note of music. The knee jerk reaction of her orgasm slamming into her, caused her to move forward, almost crashing her lips onto Ron’s. She hurried to catch herself, looking into his bright blue eyes that showed just a twinge of lust behind them. It was a natural reaction, she knew it but all the same it wasn’t right. None of this was right.
Before she could recover fully, she felt the hot and hard pressure of what she knew to be Draco’s cock. He said something to the laughing Death Eaters again but still her mind couldn’t put the pieces together to hear what he’d said. Even worse, she heard Lucius chuckling with laughter from within the crowd too. How could he do this in front of all these people?
“You haven’t taken me in so long, little lamb. It will hurt just as it did the first time I took you.”
His hips eased forward, steadily and without stopping. The burn and pressure was instant. Within moments, he’d bottomed out in her, impaling her on his rock hard length. It always hurt, no matter how many times he fucked her. And it left her with the feeling of being impaled on something way too large for her body.
Though he was already fully inside of her, he pressed harder. Her cervix screamed in protest as he let out a raspy laugh and doted on her to his followers at how well she was swallowing him with her body.
“Gods,” she muttered. Her arms and legs trembled like a scared puppy.
“I can’t—" Hermione dropped her head.
Draco pulled back an inch or so before pushing his powerful hips forward again, drawing a deep gasp from her.
“Look at him. Let him see what he couldn’t do for you when he actually had you,” Draco said quietly. His voice came out strained as lust took over him too.
She looked to Ron, who now looked positively upset at the words Draco spoke. Realization that he never took her pleasure seriously.
Hermione clenched her teeth unable to stop herself from flinching at the pain. Her body was so tense, so sore.
Draco began rubbing her back. He slowed his strokes but they were still deep.
“Breathe…I know it hurts. Breathe for me,” he said, lowering himself to her ear. It was such an intimate move that she felt shy knowing Ron could hear him. She knew he did it on purpose. Ron had never cared about her comfort.
Draco pulled back and snapped his hips with more force, gaining speed. Soon she felt her pain disappear, only to be replaced with pure and raw need. She found herself fighting not to throw her arse back and meet his strokes.
“Let go. That’s right. Let go. It’s okay to let go,” he muttered, his strokes in tandem with his hips fucking her. She fought it until her sanity threatened to break. Letting go meant letting all the pain and pleasure spill from her to share with the room. And so she did. She had to. Draco made her need to.
Hermione relaxed her body and gripped Ron’s thighs. His legs tensed beneath her fingers as she held on for dear life. Draco kept a bruising hold on her hips as if Ron would steal her and pumped ruthlessly inside her. She couldn’t hold the guttural moans that escaped her. Draco grunted in appreciation.
Ron’s chest rose and fell heavily. Though the silencing spell kept his panting inaudible. A quick glance downward told her all of this was having quite the effect on Ron. His cock bulged against his khaki trousers. Once she met his eyes again, she blushed furiously. He had seen her look but there wasn’t an ounce of judgement on his face. She ignored the jeers and comments from those watching them.
Finally having Draco’s cock was freeing. She didn’t want it in this shape, form or fashion but her body appreciated it. Missed it so much she was furious he had kept her from it. It was utterly a weapon and he’d used it against her.
His thrusts slowed until he became impossibly harder, pressing into her with all the pressure his hips could muster.
“Fuck,” he gasped before stilling in her.
She fought the scream that threatened to escape her as his last stroke bruised her cervix something awful. It pulled her from her trance and shame poured in where her lust left.
Draco’s hand slammed down on her arse once more. She flinched as his fingertips gathered his cum seeping from inside of her and began smearing it over her second hole.
“You’re up next, Golden Boy,” Draco said. The others laughed loudly.
“Please don’t. No more please,” Hermione said even though her body still pulsed subtly with desire. They had explored anal sex many times before. Toys, finger play, the snitch… but it always hurt too. Way more than when he took her the proper way.
Draco ignored her. He grabbed her by her collar and made her to bend over in front of Harry, her hands on his thighs. Fearing another slap to her arse, she cocked her head to look up at him.
Harry had already succumbed to his lust. She didn’t meet one of fear and anger like Ron’s. Draco was right. His cock was hard and he was enjoying this too.
Hermione chucked it up to something he couldn’t help. The body would do whatever it wanted to do. She was a true victim of it tonight.
Draco was hard and ready for her again. He lined himself up with her anus that was slick with his spend and pushed. The burn was far more fierce. They both hissed at the same time.
She was sorry for what she was about to do to Harry, but the pain was almost unbearable. She squeezed and dug her nails into Harry’s thighs as the head of Draco’s cock passed the rim.
Still, Draco took his time filling her until he bottomed out. His hips set a steady pace, pulling grunt after grunt from Hermione as she tried to bear it all. It only served to work Draco in a frenzy.
His fingertips rewarded her, wrapping around her hips to smear his hot seed over her clit. Just as she moaned, he licked a line up her back like some sort of wild animal. He couldn't get enough of her.
"Put your fingers in your cunt. Fuck yourself while I fuck you. That's it. That's good baby. Show them how good you stretch for me."
Pleasure shattered deep from soul as wave after wave clenched her tight over her fingers and his cock.
Draco was quick after her, finishing in record time for his own self before. He held her hips steady, pulsing inside of her until he'd give her every drop before slipping out of her with a wet squelch.
“These three would rather die of humiliation than have some type of backbone. That is the nature of a Mudblood and those that befriend them. Self preservation is so important and yet, they lack this important skill. You will see how much easier it will be once you’ve claimed your region. Come, let’s discuss the region of your choosing.”
The Death Eaters cheered and clapped as if they’d just finished a show at the opera. Hermione couldn’t believe that they’d just won the war against Voldemort, only to fall into the hands of an enemy far worse. Evil is what it was. She fought the bile rising in her throat. The world as she knew it was over. Why would she ever have thought that Draco Malfoy of all people would love her properly?
She dipped her head in defeat. Draco guided her back to the dining table and the others joined them. Just as she moved to sit at his side on the floor again, he snatched her by the forearm and arranged her further underneath the table.
Hermione shuddered. Cold, naked and used. Humiliated, hurt, and angry. Her sanity was slowly leaving her and numbness began to set in. She had no plan and no Hail Mary. The best thing to do would be to do what she was told or else she might find herself without a life at all.
That was it. She had to take it until another hero came along someday. Whenever that may be. This hero was tired.
Draco and the others talked for awhile, she heard Flint’s brother and another argue or over a specific region for several moments before Draco gave the final decision. Sometime later, Draco pulled on the leash, bringing her close to his lap.
Again? She thought. But no, he hooked a finger on her collar and brought his lips close to her ear.
"Stay. Do not leave from under this table."
Hermione’s lips parted in surprise before she felt the collar heat around her neck. What—
Draco resumed talking to the others. The blonde man eased his head under the table to look at her again. This time, Draco didn’t reprimand him, which was odd. He had to see what he was doing from his position.
The man gave her a smile before placing a finger to his lips. His head disappeared from view but then she saw that his wand was now pointed at the person’s legs next to him. Snape’s.
Hermione eyed Draco, wondering if she should tell him what she saw. The man seemed to be here to help. But she didn't want Draco dead. She just wanted….she didn't know what she wanted. Her love was still strong for him.
A light purple glow tipped the wand and disappeared. The man repeated it on several others and then he gripped the wand in his lap tightly.
Hermione wasn’t familiar with the spell. She wracked her brain, reviewing spells in her mind to figure out what it could possibly be but to no avail. Whatever was about to happen, she didn’t like it.
Draco wrapped up his conversation. “Any last words before you all depart?”
His tone was just as menacing as when he first spoke to them before their dinner. There was an eery silence at the odd dismissal.
Then, the very atmosphere seemed to tear itself apart as a detonation of chaos shattered the room. Hermione screamed as loud bangs, chairs scraping backwards, yells of agony, smoke and magic tore across the air. Her instincts told her to flee but the collar held her in place. Instead, her hands flew to her ears and she screamed as spells zipped and darted way too close for comfort.
All she could think of was Harry and Ron and how they’d been left defenseless in the fray. Her best friends were dead. They had to be dead. Merlin, her friends were gone. It seemed as if the Death Eaters were fighting amongst themselves but she couldn’t be sure.
She searched for Draco’s boots or the boys shoes but the dining hall was a tangled sea of running and dodging feet. Not one person was in their seat anymore. Even Ron and Harry. But how?
Hermione began to cry in earnest as she thought of the terrifying spells she’d seen Theo and Draco fight with before. They were powerful enough to shatter a person into dozens of pieces. Simply mist an individual into nothing.
“No, no, no!” Hermione screamed. She gulped down air violently as a panic attack set in and dug itself her very bones and spirit.
Suddenly, she felt the dining hall table above her crack with a sickening thud and all went quiet. Except for her breathing that wasn’t even breathing. It was pure wheezing and she was starting to see stars.
Hermione flinched as a soft, warm blanket was thrown over her body. The smell of coconut and honey filled her nose and she looked around for the source, finding Jaleesa crouched under the table with her. Jaleesa cupped her face softly and chanted something in an unfamiliar language under her breath.
A wave of pure peace blessed her lungs, slowing it to a manageable pace. Jaleesa watched her as she came down, concern and worry etched across her face.
“I’m—fuck— But, it’s over now. All of this is over. You’re okay.” Jaleesa stumbled over her words.
Hermione’s slapped her hands over her face and balled. She didn’t know which way was up or down. Didn’t know what was to become of her life, her friends, and Merlin, her parents. She didn’t even know if this girl was her enemy. Hermione was too exhausted to care. Her heart pounded through her tears.
“Let’s get you settled. Ginny is waiting for you.”
Hermione snapped her head up. “Ginny?”
Jaleesa gave her a gentle smile. “Yes, she is. I will take you to her. But I need you to do one thing for me. I would take you there with my magic, but in your state, it would kill you. I need you to keep your eyes on me. Do not take them off me.”
Hermione nodded vigorously, anything to get to Ginny.
“Great, come on, she’s just there,” she said, nodding her head in the direction of a spare room Hermione knew of.
Jaleesa gently guided her from under the table. She kept her hands on Hermione’s shoulders and walked her backwards towards the door. Hermione did as she asked, but it was difficult. Streaks and blotches of red lay just on the side of her vision. Her bare feet slipped and threatened to crash them both to the ground.
Jaleesa cocked an eyebrow up. 'Eyes on me.'
Hermione had to know if the red belonged to her best friends. Her heart ached for the knowledge. Had Draco also died? This stirred up a turmoil of emotions, suddenly bringing about fresh batches of sobs and tears. Hermione stopped in her tracks, her tears flooding her vision. Defeated.
“I know, Hermione. I know. Keep going. We’re just about there,” Jaleesa said softly.
With the last bout of energy she had, she walked over the threshold.
Ginny stood alive, well and untouched beside a bed with its covers pulled back and pillows fluffed. Instantly, Ginny ran to her and Hermione stumbled and met her half way. They crashed into each other in tight hug and fell to the floor. Hermione clung to her as if she’d disappear if she let go.
“I’m so glad you’re okay,” said Ginny, smoothing Hermione’s curls from her face.
They sat in a tangle of arms for quite some time until Jaleesa’s voice broke the silence. “Let’s get her cleaned up.”
Both Ginny and Jaleesa helped Hermione to her feet and led her to the bathroom in the suite. Strangely, a warm bath was already waiting for her.
Hermione stood in a daze as Ginny removed the blanket from her shoulders. Then, Jaleesa came into view. “I’m going hover my hands over the areas that hurt okay? I won’t touch you. Do I have your permission to do that?”
Hermione nodded just barely.
Jaleesa eyed Ginny beside her, both sharing looks of concern. They guided her to the side of the wide tub and Jaleesa began her work. As promised, her hands only hovered to heal her pained and achy body. The same feeling of peace washed over her from before and then the pain was taken away completely.
She was settled into the warm suds that clearly had some healing magic or something else poured in it. Her shoulders relaxed, able to shake away some of the tension almost immediately.
Ginny kneeled and gathered a washcloth. She soaped it up and began washing her back for her. “Hermione, a lot has happened and a lot has happened to you. I’m—" Ginny paused, as she always did when she had something difficult to talk about.
Ginny looked to Jaleesa. The look of a shared secret. “I’m not sure if I’m the one that should be telling her this.”
Jaleesa said, “He wants it this way. He can’t talk to her while she’s like this. He’s not well either. It’s best if it comes from you for now….He can fill in the blanks later, yeah?”
“Is Draco alive?” Hermione felt her tears well up again. Her lips trembled as she faced Ginny head on. No bullshit, no more secrets, no more lies.
“He is. Let me get you cleaned up and in bed so I can explain everything.”
Hermione wanted to protest but bed sounded like a better choice. Something easy and simple.
Sometime later, Hermione was tucked into bed with Ginny and Jaleesa at her bedside like two parents waiting to tuck their child in for the night. All her external pain was gone, true, but the lingering pains inside her mind would walk with her forever.
She wondered if Jaleesa could heal those too. Hermione sat with her back to the fluffed pillows and willed herself not to break again. She could feel the bad news coming as Ginny and Jaleesa sat in the two chairs they’d summoned.
Jaleesa pulled at her own hair tie, tugging it loose and massaging her scalp to relieve the tension. She sighed as she spoke. “Ginny, don’t keep her waiting any longer. Let’s tell her what she deserves to know.”
Ginny nodded and reached for Hermione’s hand but she snatched it back.
“Tell me what I deserve to know, Ginny,” Hermione said. A new fire ignited within her. There was obviously something being held from her but how severe she didn’t know. She wanted to judge if holding Ginny’s hand was worth holding, after she knew what damage had been done. What effect her secrets would have on her life.
“I’m sorry Hermione. I didn’t mean to touch you. I know with everything….,” she trailed off. Ginny’s wet, puffy eyes threatened to spill over. Hermione had no sympathy left to spare but she was curious what Ginny went through too.
But it wasn’t that. Hermione didn’t want to waste her breath telling her that being touched wasn’t bothering her. It was the secrets. That's what bothered her. She sat patiently waiting for Ginny to continue.
“Everything that happened tonight was not as it seemed. What you went through was the result of a mass purge.” Ginny paused, letting it sink in. Hermione opened her mouth to speak but she was interrupted.
And thankfully she did because what she would have said, could have ended their friendship forever. How dare she leave her to the wolves this way? Like some sacrificial lamb. How dare she not simply fucking warn her? But in much more colorful language.
“I know you’re angry and you have every right, Hermione. Every right. Please hear me out completely.”
“Go on,” said Hermione coldly.
“Starting from the beginning. You and Draco managed to find the cure and find a way to allow it to remain in the body for as long as was needed for one to purge. His potion and the use of the Muggle needle thing worked. I-I gave it to him just before all of this started.”
Hermione’s eyes widened but she remained quiet. She wanted to know how she mastered the use of the IV. But more than anything, she wanted news about who was alive and who was dead outside of these four walls.
“Draco told me of his plans. Of how he needed me, Harry and Ron to be part of this mass purge. The day you came back from Grimmauld Place is when he knew exactly what act it would take to purge himself completely. He was jealous Hermione, and the dark magic clung to that. You were terrified of him at the time and he was jealous you spent the night there. He knew that dominating you in front of them was the key but he had to tell them what was going on here first.”
So, I was the middleman. Of all people to ask, he wanted me to explain what was going on here. I gave Harry and Ron the information in bits and pieces over the course of multiple visits. But they were already suspicious that Draco was going to start a new revolution in Voldemort’s place.” She flinched at her own use of the name.
“It was difficult to convince them to cooperate. They thought they had something on him because of the disappearances of the remaining Death Eaters that got away. True, Theo and Draco killed them but it was so he could cleanse the wizarding world of them. Not start a new generation of Death Eaters.”
Ginny twisted her fingers in her lap. “They were suspicious of me too but it made sense for them to be. I wasn’t a fan of talking to them anymore in the first place. And there I was coming there out of the blue to convince them of this horrible thing they needed to be a part of. Over time, they agreed to it. But Draco made them agree to one condition along with this plan to purge. I’ll tell you after I tell you the rest. It’ll make better sense.”
Jaleesa stood from her chair and paced. Hermione followed her with her eyes across the room.
“Draco and Theo caught word from the older Death Eaters that several younger men wanted to keep what Voldemort had going and they were for it. These weren’t ordinary wizards. Voldemort had already established a following with them and had subjected them to brutal methods of training indoctrination. If any of Voldemort’s original Death Eaters were to die, they’d become lethal, mindless Inferi, but he still needed lethal, living breathing followers. That’s where the new generation would come in to play. All they were missing was the Dark Mark.”
“Draco and Theo snatched up the opportunity to rally them up as their followers to start a slow disintegration of their movement. Those followers respected them and were convinced that Draco's role in switching sides to defeat Voldemort was purely to start their own new take over. The idiots were easily convinced. They were afraid too. Anyone that would rid the world of Voldemort was someone to be feared. And so they followed. With Draco as their leader.”
“Rewinding to today. Tonight’s events would serve as a final purge and the slaughter of the last remaining followers of Voldemort and anyone else that wanted to throw our world back into darkness.”
Ginny looked at her with eyes so sad, Hermione almost forgot the anger that welled inside of her. All of this happened for a good reason, but why keep her in the dark? Why couldn’t she be the one to decide if she wanted to go through something that would leave her fucked up forever?
She thought she and Ginny were better than that. Harry and Ron too. Draco even more so. To do what he did to her and everyone knew and saw. Everyone knew and kept it from her. Merlin, her life was ruined. Even under the covers of the sheets and in her pajamas, she felt exposed. She could never look anyone in the face ever again. They would judge her and look at her with pity forever. The brightest witch reduced to a trauma victim.
Hermione couldn’t even look at Ginny anymore, seeing those pitiful eyes on her.
“Why didn’t you just tell me, Ginny?“ Hermione croaked.
Ginny hesitated, pulling and tugging on her pale fingers so hard they turned white before refilling with blood. “He needed you to believe that he was not the man you thought he was. He needed your pure, raw fear to purge. That’s what the unstable magic called for.” She hurried to continue. “If you knew what was going to happen, it wouldn’t have worked. It wouldn’t have been real fear, it would have been performative.”
Hermione nodded without looking at her. Satisfied with the answer but not with the empty hole in her heart.
“Tell her the condition Draco made you all agree to. You’re killing me here. The poor girl is going to melt before our eyes," said Jaleesa.
Ginny smiled slightly. Just as she was about to speak, the door banged open. Hermione flinched something terrible, her battered organ slamming against her rib cage. Harry and Ron entered the room, their eyes landing instantly on Hermione.
Though she was glad they were alive and looked to be healed, she couldn’t bring herself to hold their gaze or speak to them. Shame deeper than shame itself replaced the hollow shell that was Hermione.
“Hermione!” they both said, their voices out of tune. They rushed to her bedside. She said nothing to them, unsure of what to say.
“Don’t touch her!” Jaleesa said. “Give her time.”
“Time for what? What’s wrong with her?” Ron asked, looking Hermione over.
“He didn’t tell us exactly what he did. I swear if he—“ Harry started, but Jaleesa interrupted.
Hermione looked on in confusion.
“There’s nothing wrong with her. We haven’t explained the rest of what happened yet.”
She heard Ron and Harry’s footsteps back away from her bed. They summoned chairs of their own too, some distance away.
“Allow me to explain,” said Jaleesa. Hermione kept her eyes on her. As strange as it was, she was the safer option out of all people. She wasn’t a friend that had the duty to keep her informed. Her friends did and they had failed her.
“Draco made them agree to have their memories tinkered with. By Winfred. While he is excellent with memory charms, Voodoo practitioners like us are able to reach deeper and remove intricate parts of a memory without a removing a giant block of it. No offense but Obliviate? It’s messy and choppy. That is why these two boneheads don’t remember anything that happened in that room.” She pointed at the door to the dining hall.
“We are not boneheads. Where do you get off—"
“Shut UP. Let me finish,” said Jaleesa, cutting her eyes at Ron.
There was silence and then Ron mumbled, “I can’t believe I’m saying this but I like her.” He was the same shade of red Olli described. Harry chuckled while Jaleesa and Ginny rolled their eyes.
Now Hermione looked between them all, realization dawning on her. They didn’t remember any of it. Of the things Draco did to her in that room. But what about the meetings with Ginny? Asking them to purge and be present while it happened.
“I already know what you’re thinking and I’m going to make it simple,” said Jaleesa. “They remember being asked to be present in the dining hall tonight. They were not told specifically what would happen, only that Draco needed to purge with Hermione and with them present. Once present, Draco unleashed himself fully without warning. Gave into the unstable, dark magic. Their fear, their injuries, their anger, was real. They do not remember anything that happened to you. Only what happened once Draco commanded you to stay under the table. They remember being part of the mass slaughter of the Death Eaters and they remember their end of the bargain Draco demanded of them. They remembered that Winifred would fuck with their memories. Such is the complexity of Voodoo. Obliviate can not do what it did for them.”
“The bloke asked us to agree to do this and then gave us a condition to follow it. As if we were the ones that asked him to do it in the first place!” Ron said incredulously.
Hermione couldn’t help the small threat of a smile creeping at her lips. That sounded much like Draco. She imagined him threatening them with his mere presence to participate.
“If you don’t shut up, I’m going to put something in your mouth you won’t like,” Jaleesa threatened. But Hermione was certain she didn’t mean it. She smiled slightly too.
Ron muttered something low under his breath. Something about having her in his mouth preferably.
Hermione found it easier to take in the room and get a good look at Harry and Ron. Something was different about them. They looked brighter, more cheerful, like their old selves before the war drove them into total darkness. Before they’d killed so many evil people….
She looked to Jaleesa and she winked. “Winifred fixed that too.”
“Fixed what?” Harry asked, his bright green eyes full of light. Hermione had the strong urge to rush and hug them both. When her eyes landed on Ginny, she frowned.
Ginny visibly became uncomfortable in her seat. “I’m sorry, Hermione. I’m so sorry. That is all I can say. If you want this friendship to end, I understand but please know it would break me,” she pleaded.
Hermione smiled at her, “Ginny I’m not upset. I understand now and I forgive you,” She was too emotional to rant about how much love she felt for her best friend. The sacrifice it must have taken to accomplish all of this. Let alone learning a new skill set to introduce the potion into Draco’s body.
“What questions do you have? Ask and I will answer. No more secrets,” Jaleesa said.
Hermione thought hard. There were many but they all blurred together. There was one she had to confirm again. “You are certain he is alive?”
“Yes, he is.”
“And what of Theo? Snape? Lucius?”
Jaleesa ruffled her fingers through her jet black curls. “Theo is alive and well. He too was given the potion via IV by Ginny and purged during the slaughter. You can thank him for all of the body parts scattered about the damn floor.
Snape is dead. Winifred killed him herself after she realized that the potion Ginny gave him wouldn't work after their purge before the dinner. Something as a last ditch effort she wanted to try. What you saw sitting at that table was something of a Voodoo doll made by yours truly.” Jaleesa smiled. “It was Snape but he had expired hours earlier."
Hermione shuddered while the others looked at each other in disbelief.
“Ginny gave Lucius the potion too, and he purged with me shortly before the dinner. He had to perform tonight. Watch and act as one of them, but he participated in the slaughter also. He is alive.”
Hermione eyed everyone in the room as they watched her and waited for her questions. “And the others?”
“They put up quite the fight. Voldemort did a number on them in regard to training so they were something to be reckoned with. But the rest are dead except Narcissa and Abraxas. Narcissa chose to cover herself with her robes in the dining hall. She felt awful being there. But the Death Eaters had to know she was down with the cause. It would have caused suspicion if she wasn’t there. Her memories of what she heard have been wiped too.”
Hermione shook her head at the revelation. Harry and Ron grunted their frustrations in the corner, frustrated that they didn’t quite know what had happened to Hermione. A wave of heartfelt love crossed her heart. They were back and they were just as protective as ever. She loved it. She loved them.
But who was Abraxas?
Before she could ask, Jaleesa added, “Theo, Lucius and Narcissa do not and will not ever remember what Draco did to you.”
“And this Abraxas?” Hermione asked. She was surprised at the new vigor in her voice.
Jaleesa sighed and then huffed a laugh. “Oh boy. That is Draco’s older brother.”
Hermione froze. A brother she hadn’t heard of.
"But why hadn’t—"
“Hermione this is probably going to sound like I made it up but the reason you haven’t met Abraxas is because Draco is afraid he might woo you away from him. You guys are still new. He figured if you met him too soon, you’d choose him instead somehow.” Jaleesa laughed in earnest now. “And to be honest, the guy is a smooth talker. He tried it with me when Draco first started pursuing me. He hasn’t let it go since.”
Hermione fought the smile forming on her lips. Ginny laughed like it was the best joke ever told.
"Tell me, did he peek and get a look at you under the table? He said he would. He said Draco told him he was dating a pretty girl now and that he’d as soon as cut him down rather than introduce him to you before he married you.” She laughed some more.
“He did,” Hermione said shyly.
“I knew it. Well I hope he got a good look because his memories were wiped too.”
Hermione felt weight after weight lifted from her shoulders.
Ginny cut in to speak to Jaleesa. “I’m ready now too.”
She turned to Hermione. “I wanted to be here for you to answer any questions you had before my memories were gone.”
Hermione nodded and took Ginny’s hands in her own. “What you did was incredibly brave and risky Ginny. Thank you for everything but there’s no need to remove your memories of this. We’ve gone through so much together. Let’s keep this with us.”
Ginny swiped at a loose tear and squeezed her hands before she let go. Ron and Harry got up from their seats and made a beeline for her bed, wearing identical mischievous smiles on their face.
“You better not,” Hermione warned while fighting a giggle. “Don’t you dare!”
The boys gave her matching grins before they dived into the bed with her and on either side of her. Jaleesa shouted in protest at them but they gathered Hermione up into a giant hug and kissed her forehead and cheeks. Hermione was set off into a fit of giggles as she tried to fight them off. At the last moment, Ginny dived in too.
“Okay! Okay! Enough!” She laughed. Harry rubbed his knuckles across the top of her head and planted one last kiss on her forehead.
“Yes, enough,” Jaleesa said. She too had a smile on her face. “I need you all to leave the room now. Hermione and I have one last thing to talk about. And that’s Draco.”
Her best friends eased themselves off the bed, offering grins and giving her hugs before they exited.
“We won’t be far, Hermione. We’ll see you in a bit,” said Harry. Hermione said okay and waved them goodbye.
Ron watched as Jaleesa walked past him to take a seat back at her bed. His eyes lingered a lot longer than necessary on her bottom. He looked up and caught Hermione watching him, before giving her a wink and closing the door behind him.
“Strange, that one,” Jaleesa said. Hermione smirked at her knowingly.
“Don’t you say a word,” Jaleesa warned playfully. Hermione made a symbol of zipping her lips closed.
She continued. “Okay. Since the man himself couldn’t come here to face you, he has asked me to offer you several options. For one, he wants your memories wiped of it all. Of tonight and of ever meeting him.”
“What the fuck—“ Hermione yelled.
“Hermione let me finish. Draco….regrets every single thing that has led to your discomfort ever since you agreed to be in a relationship with him. More than anything, he does not feel worthy of you. He does not believe you two will ever come back from this. His believes his sins are too great.”
Jaleesa paused, expecting her to chime in but Hermione remained quiet. How could he ever think something as awful as that? She loved him terribly. To go on in life without him was unfathomable. She would not do it. None of this had been his fault. He was only trying to fix what Voldemort left behind.
“But he does not want to rob you of your right to a choice. It is your body, your mind. He has taken liberties with your mind and body for so long and he wants to relinquish that.”
Hermione answered her instantly. “I don’t want them gone. And I don’t want his gone either.” She already knew what came next. He would try to have his removed to forget her instead. She ached at the thought of it.
“Actually, he wanted to keep his. What he did to you will haunt him forever and he feels like he deserves the torment. Even if it means a lifetime of regret.”
When she looked up, she saw that Jaleesa was crying. It was strange to see her in such a vulnerable state. “The fucking man is going to put himself in an early grave. Mother of Oshun,” she sniffed. “He’s had so much on his shoulders. Such a self-sacrificial fool but a good man.”
Hermione felt herself tear up too. Draco was a product of his environment. A lethal one at that but still. He had been a child soldier with the world on his shoulders. So much had been sacrificed. The bravery and risks he took to bring about a better wizarding world was immeasurable. What a man.
Draco had to know that she forgave him. That she chose him and all of the memories they had. Good and bad.
She leapt up from the bed, her long pajama pants and long sleeve top tangling in the sheets. It was cool and all to know that Jaleesa had a heart but something else took precedence. “Tell me where he is Jaleesa.”
“Honestly, I don’t know. All he said was that he’d go sit somewhere peaceful until he could do the hardest thing he’s ever done.“ She sniffed and huffed out a laugh. “To face you, Hermione.”
Hermione rushed forward to give Jaleesa a hug. The girl tensed in her embrace but patted her awkwardly on the arm. “Gods, you guys are handsy. Go find Draco.” She snapped her fingers at her and Hermione laughed. There was no bite to the snap in her fingers now.
Hermione darted out of the room, only thrown off a little bit at the scene before her in the dining hall. It reeked of death and there was blood and unknown bits of flesh and body parts everywhere. Her bare feet slipped over it as she dashed and weaved through it all.
Exiting the dining hall, she made her way through the hallways, no longer afraid of who she might run into. It was all over now. No more Dark Mark. No more unstable dark magic. If she could fly, she would have.
She threw open the doors to a side courtyard that led out of the Manor. She shivered and her teeth chattered as a gust of freezing wind blew into her. But she remained undeterred. She was on her way to the Malfoy graveyard.
She weaved through neat arrangements of tombstones, still in awe of the peace and quietness that overwhelmed her. And then she saw him. Rather she saw them.
Two figures dressed in black with matching platinum blonde hair were sitting on a stone bench that faced away from her. They were talking lowly amongst themselves.
She walked towards them, noting that it was Draco and his brother, Abraxas, who was slightly taller than Draco. Silently, she watched them talk. Abraxas threw an arm around him, said a few words and then patted his back before standing.
Without turning to look at her, he said, “And now I get to meet the beauty that has you so torn up.” He whispered something to him and then walked toward her.
Draco didn’t turn his head. She had the feeling he knew she had been there way before his brother spoke a word.
Abraxas approached her and she was awestruck at the similarities between the two now that she was able to take a good look at him.
He was just as devastatingly handsome as Draco. He sported a fringe but it was swept back and made to look as though he’d just raked his fingers through it. His skin was just as pale and he had the same identical shade of cold, icy grey eyes as Draco. In another lifetime, he might have had the chance to sweep her off her feet by his mere looks.
He approached her and took her hand to kiss her knuckles. “It is an honor to meet you. I would say more, but we have time for that later as I see there are more pressing matters.” His voice was smooth and elegant just as their father’s. “May I offer you my coat? It’s dreadfully cold.”
That made Draco whip his head around to glare at him. Abraxas looked over his shoulder and smirked. That was identical too. It was comical how much they looked alike. The only difference being age.
Draco stood and began shedding his own coat and walking towards them. “Bugger,” said Abraxas while rolling his eyes. Then his face became one of seriousness as he trained his gaze on her.
“Hermi-nee. He’s the most annoying little shit of a brother but even so, I love him. He’s still one of the best men I know. He’s a far better man than my father and I could ever hope to be. I hope you find it in your heart to forgive him.
I'm off to see your parents. They're being discharged today but little brother here isn't in quite the state to meet them properly or bring them home so I will do the honors."
Home. Hermione smiled.
Before she could answer, he threw one last smirk at Draco and apparated with a deafening sound that threatened to crack the foundation they stood on. Draco just missed him.
Silently, Draco wrapped his coat over her and muttered several warming spells and a cleansing spell on her feet. Warm boots were conjured for her as well as a hat, earmuffs and a scarf. By the end of it, she looked utterly ridiculous. And still Draco looked at her as if she was the best thing he'd ever laid eyes on.
He nodded, satisfied with her ridiculous attire and guided her to the bench to sit down. She expected him to take a seat next to her but he eased down on one knee and wrapped his arms around her middle. She wrapped her arms around his back, soaking in his warmth. And he held her there for a long time.
The matter of the Dark Mark was truly over. They could finally live their lives if he would still have her. If he could get over this bout of stubbornness.
He pulled away, placed his hands on her thighs and looked into her eyes. The softness behind them made her heart melt. “I….am not worthy of you, Hermione Granger.”
He shook his head slowly as if agreeing with himself. She could feel the self-loathing slipping through his pores.
“I told myself that being with you was proof I was better and was on the right track of making better decisions. But then I do something like this to you.
I knew what you needed from me, and I couldn't give it. Safety, protection, my attention, my love, my devotion. I failed you. The one person who saw me for me and was worth making this world a better place in the first place. For that, I am sorry. And that word isn’t worth a fucking damn to explain how much I regret all of this.”
Hermione placed her hands gently on the back of his head and brought him to her chest to lay on. She couldn’t bear to have him too far from her. Softly, she played with his soft strands as he continued speaking.
“You deserve absolute honesty and respect. You deserve someone who never makes you doubt for a second how much you matter to them.” He paused as his voice wavered slightly. Just slightly.
She saw his eyes level to her arms as if he still didn’t believe he deserved something as simple as a hug from her.
“I’m not that man for you.” Her heart raced as he left her embrace to gaze at her.
“But I want to be. Gods I want to be. And I will be if you’ll say you’ll have me a second time. Let me get it right this time. Let me love you properly. I am begging you. I will do anything to have your love again. Anything Hermione Granger.”
Hermione wished he could see in her mind to understand how wrong he was seeing things. But wait, he could.
“Draco, everything you’ve done was for my own good and for the good of this world. You played the largest part of intertwining our world with Jaleesa and Winifred’s Voodoo realm. And because of that, Voldemort is gone. Even afterwards, you fought hard day in and day out not to succumb to the effects of the Dark Mark. Day after day, you Occluded to keep yourself as level as you could.
It takes an incredibly skilled wizard to do that. No, it’s actually unheard of to accomplish a bit of magic to that degree. You’ve rid this world of the last remaining scum and broke the unstable magic that threatened to kill the others you loved. Theo, your father, your mother.
Draco, all you’ve done is what was necessary. What is good for the world. And you are good. Draco Malfoy, you are a good man. I love you with everything in me. And I’d be honored to have you again and forever. As long as you’ll have me too, we can get past this and continuing doing good for our world.”
There was a pregnant pause. Nothing but the howl of the bitter cold wind.
Draco rushed forward to claim her lips with his. This kiss was different. Slow, sensual, with no threat of time being lost to them. They had all the time in the world now.
Hermione knew that Voldemort had ruined countless things, taken lives, shattered their peace, and stolen years from them. But she understood a deeper truth. Ruin wasn't the final state, merely a beginning if one was willing to claim it and make it something new. And so, with steady hands and unyielding hearts, Hermione Granger and Draco Malfoy began the hard, deliberate work of reclaiming the ruin Voldemort left behind.